

Ote T-Z 1 


Book __ JSZH 


CT 


€>ojjyriglit N?_ 


,U. 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 










» 



/ 


/ 

_ — — - — 

da o (/ 


THE 

LUCKY SIXPENCE 










THE 

LUCKY SIXPENCE 


BY 

EMILIE BENSON KNIPE 

a 

AND 

ALDEN ARTHUR KNIPE 

j 

ILLUSTRATED BY 

ARTHUR E. BECHER 



NEW YORK 

THE CENTURY CO. 
1912 



Copyright 1912, by 
The Century Co. 

Published September, iqi2 



£ Cl, A 3 2 0 G 5 8 

'I t 0 [ 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER p AGE 

I Ti-ie Gipsy Fortune-Teller . 3 

II Christmas, 1775 ....... 12 

III An Abrupt Parting 32 

IV Pirates .... 48 

V I Make My Bed ....... 58 

VI A Yankee Trick 70 

VII I Turn Patriot 84 

VIII A New Flag 98 

IX Good-by to the “Betsey” .... 106 
X In the Hands of the Enemy . . . 123 

XI The King’s Health 143 

XII I Offer Sixpence to an Admiral . .153 

XIII I Am Denied 174 

XIV A Persistent Peddler 182 

XV Six Bells 196 

XVI PIis Excellency, General Washing- 
ton 21 1 

XVII There Is a Price upon My Head . . 221 

XVIII A Little Patriot . 241 

XIX Doctor Franklin . . . . . . . 260 

XX I Make an Enemy 279 

XXI A Midnight Warning ..... 295 


CHAPTER 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


XXII Sly Puss Peggy . 

XXIII I Appeal to the Colonel 

XXIV An Unexpected Visitor . 
XXV Friend Waln Steps In . 

XXVI Half a' Sixpence . 
XXVII Blindman’s Buff . 
XXVIII The Luck of a Sixpence 


• 3i3 

• - 327 

• • 34 1 

• • 352 

• • 363 

• • 374 

• • 390 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

As if by magic our strange ensign sped aloft . 

Frontispiece > 

The gypsy 5 

We were all sad as we left the old house to take the 

stage for London 39 

Again the two men were seized with a fit of laughter 67 
“Ahoy, there ! What vessel is that, and where is she 

bound?” 77 

He rose from his chair and began pacing the room . 133 
Bending it this way and that, he snapped it in his 

hands 169 

He stopped as their eyes met 193 v' 

“ ‘Oh, pardon me, Your Excellency!’ I cried” . . 215 1/ 

“ 'But pray, Doctor Franklin, how did you know of 

Granny’s Maxims’ ” 269 

At this there was a rush for the staircase . . . 293 v 

I thrust open the door, and saw a man in Continental 
uniform lying before the long window . . . 309 

She took from under her apron our poor wounded 

doll • • 337 

I watched with interest as an oldish man entered . 355 

I said naught, but dragged him forth 387 

I snatched the brand from his hand and flung it into 

the fireplace 405 ^ 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


CHAPTER I 

THE GIPSY FORTUNE-TELLER 

I TELL your fortune, gentles/' chanted the 
gipsy, at the edge of the press, and I clung 
a little closer to Aunt Prudence's hand, albeit 
I dragged back, stopping before the strange 
woman and regarding her curiously. 

“Cross my hand with silver, fair lady," she 
cried, stepping forward on the moment. 

Aunt Prudence laughed. 

“My fortune is told, Egyptian," she answered. 
“I do not need to know what you would tell." 

“But the little maid," persisted the gipsy, look- 
ing down at me while she pushed the lock of jet- 
black hair from her forehead and tucked it under 
the red kerchief bound above her brows. She 
was a strange woman, with a face so wrinkled, 
and brown, and wizen, that, to this day, I can 

3 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


close my eyes and see her peering at me, though 
that was years ago, when I was but a little 
child. 

“The wee maid has far to go,” she went on, 
still regarding me fixedly; “and I told her mother 
a true tale.” 

“What know you of her mother?” my aunt 
asked quickly, drawing me within her arm. 

The gipsy looked Aunt Prudence full in the 
face, boldly. 

“ ’T was on this spot I told her fortune. 'A 
short life and a merry one/ both for her and her 
lover.” 

“An ill-omened prophecy!” cried Aunt Pru- 
dence angrily; which was true enough, for my 
dear father and mother had lived gaily and well, 
only to die after five years of happiness, leaving 
behind my two brothers and myself. But at the 
time, of course, I knew nothing of these things. 
My parents were but a dim memory of my baby- 
hood. 

“Fear not for the maid,” the gipsy began, and 
would have spoken further, but my aunt stopped 
her. 

“Nay,” said she, “I have neither faith nor fear 

4 


The gipsy. 









THE GIPSY FORTUNE-TELLER 


for your silly fortunes. Being so wise, you 
should know that the child was left penniless, 
and silver is too hard come by to be thrown away 
on bad words for a baby. Hither, Bee,” and 
Aunt Prudence was for going on; but I held 
back, angered at being called a baby, for, al- 
though I was but six, I deemed myself a great 
girl. So I slipped from Aunt Prudence’s arm 
and stepped up to the gipsy. 

“I found a crooked sixpence with' a hole in it,” 
I began, “and if — if — ” I hesitated because she 
was not a lady and I knew not how to name her ; 
but just in time I recalled my aunt’s word. “If 
the ’Gyptian will take it and let me know my for- 
tune, I shall be glad, for I am not a baby, and I 
am not afraid.” 

“Bravo!” cried the woman, throwing up her 
head and giving Aunt Prudence a sharp glance. 
“ ’T was bravely spoken, and for that spirit you 
shall have your fortune and keep your sixpence, 
too; for it shall prove a lucky coin, though the 
half will be luckier than the whole.” 

So saying, she took my hand in hers, and very 
small and pink it looked between her brown fin- 
gers. 


7 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

“In what month was she born?” asked the 
gipsy. 

“June,” answered Aunt Prudence. 

“And the year?” 

“Seventeen sixty-four.” 

My aunt answered grudgingly, not liking the 
business; but getting something for nothing was 
ever her desire, so she let it go on. 

The Egyptian said no more for a time, but 
studied my palm intently. Then on a sudden, 
I felt her start, and, dropping my hand, she took 
a peeled wand from her bosom and began draw- 
ing strange figures in the sand at our feet, mur- 
muring to herself the while. Finally she spoke 
in a low, monotonous voice : 

“Her life unrolls before me like a scroll. 
Strange! strange! and she a maid! Were I 
English, I must put a stop to it, for from England 
shall be taken a country greater than England. 
Through all ill-fortune the maid shall be fortu- 
nate. Poor, she shall rule lands fit for a princess. 
Unwanted, she shall be beloved by all. Finding 
her happiness across great waters. And her 
star is the star of war!” 

Abruptly the woman stopped, and, straighten- 

8 


THE GIPSY FORTUNE-TELLER 


in g up, saluted me as though I had been a soldier, 
and then, turning on her heel, she left us without 
a word, and was lost to sight in the throng about 
the fair-booths. 

For a moment Aunt Prudence and I stood still. 
I know not what she thought, but, though I 
scarce knew the meaning of the words, they had 
been spoken in so solemn a fashion, that I was 
greatly impressed and gazed at the spot where 
the gipsy had disappeared, hoping for another 
glimpse of the strange woman. I never saw her 
again, neither then nor at any time since. 

A harsh laugh from Aunt Prudence brought 
me to myself with a jerk. 

“Stuff! stuff!” she cried. “A rigmarole fit 
only for the ears of a child. I cannot understand 
how people of breeding can heed the chatter of 
these Egyptians.” And again Aunt Prudence 
laughed scornfully. Nevertheless, I knew that 
something had changed her plans, for, instead of 
going about the fair as had been her intention 
when we set out, she hurried me home at once, 
heeding not my protests. I confess I was near 
to tears when she dragged me from a juggler's 
booth where I had had but a fleeting glance at a 

9 * 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


wonderful fellow tossing many glass balls into 
the air so that they made a circle flying above his 
head, yet always catching them safely again. 
But Aunt Prudence bade me sternly to “come 
on,” and I choked back my tears, fearing to make 
a scene before all the people at the fair. 

Straight to Granny we went; and, though 
Aunt Prudence protested at every breath that 
she had no belief in the tales of Egyptians, she 
remembered the prophecy, word for word, and 
seemed greatly excited. 

Granny listened to the end, shaking her white 
head now and again, so that I saw that she, too, 
took it all very seriously in spite of Aunt Pru- 
dence’s pretended scoffing. 

“It must be put down in a book,” said Granny 
at the end of the tale; and she straightway sent 
off to Mr. Solesby, the stationer, and later, in her 
own quaint handwriting, she set forth the true 
and faithful account of what the Egyptian had 
told me. 

I little knew what an important part that same 
small book was to play in my life in after years, 
nor did I care much about the fortune except to 

io 


THE GIPSY FORTUNE-TELLER 


feel aggrieved that it had caused Aunt Prudence 
to hasten back. 

But Granny and Aunt Prudence must have 
talked much about it, for both my brothers spoke 
of it that night in the nursery. 

“ 'T is a great pother they make over the Egyp- 
tian, ^ said Hal. “Was it such a good fortune?'' 

“Nay,” I answered with a pout; “nay, ’t was 
an ill-fortune, for it made me miss the fair.” 


ii 


CHAPTER II 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

I N time I might have forgotten the Egyptian’s 
prophecy had it not been for the little book in 
which Granny had written down the strange 
woman’s words while they were still fresh in our 
memories. From the beginning she set great 
store by this book, making for it, with her own 
hands, a fine cover worked over in silks. Nor 
was she content that it should hold the gipsy’s 
words alone, but each day bade me tell her some 
precept that could be fitly inscribed therein. 
Thus it began to play a part in my daily life, for 
’t was something of a task to make up maxims 
to please her, until, discovering that she much 
esteemed sayings about morals and manners, I 
began to think of such reflections as would fit 
other people, whereupon it became quite simple, 
for other’s faults are so much easier to see than 
one’s own. 


12 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

Thus I find written in Granny’s hand these 
words : 

Neatness requires a mirror to arrange the hair, but 
constant glancing in a looking-glass is a sign of un- 
seemly vanity. 

Now this maxim, which pleased Granny vastly, 
had naught to do with me, for my hair curls of 
itself, and once ’t is dressed, I never think of it 
again ; but I had observed that my cousin Isabella, 
who has stringy hair, stands full half of each 
damp day before the glass. 

The next six years slipped by quickly. I 
shared the boys’ tutors for lack of money to pay 
for a proper governess of my own, and soon was 
able myself to put down my thoughts in my book 
instead of going to Granny. 

My Aunt Prudence married, and that set me 
free to run still more with the boys; for while 
Granny thought of my complexion once and 
again, and made me wear my mask and gloves, 
and Marlett, her old tire-woman, saw to it that 
I worked my samplers and learned my household 
duties, no one held me to tasks as had Aunt 
Prudence, and, for the most part, I was free. I 

13 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


could row a boat or ride a horse as well as Hal 
or Horrie, and albeit I was proud when Granny 
praised me for my housewifely ways, I was none 
the less a hoiden with my brothers. 

It was a rich match that my aunt had made. 
She had mated with a Mr. Van der Heist, a great 
merchant out of Amsterdam, and it was not long 
before I found that Granny had spent more than 
she could well afford on the fine wedding and in 
giving Aunt Prudence what she called “a fitting 
dower.” 

Then, too, it is but fair to say of Aunt Pru- 
dence, that she was a notable housewife and a 
most prudent manager, which I think Granny 
was not; for our expenses were greater after 
my aunt went to Holland, whereas Marlett said 
that by right they should have been less. 

However it was, we had less to pay with and 
spent more, and “to spend more than you have, 
is poor economy,” as I have written in my book. 

Of Mr. Van der Heist we children knew little 
and thought less. He and Aunt Prudence had 
left for Holland immediately after the wedding 
and we had seen neither of them since. 

Before us, Granny always spoke of him with 

14 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

much respect, and admonished my brothers for 
referring to him as “The Dutchman/' so that we 
thought she was well pleased with her son-in- 
law. 

That she had other views on this matter I 
learned by chance one rainy day as I was quietly 
working my sampler in her room, while she was 
in her powdering-closet with Marlett. Perhaps 
they had forgotten me, for I think they would 
not have talked quite so plainly otherwise; but I 
was scarce conscious of their voices till I heard 
Marlett speaking of me. 

“Madam Van der Heist would have her wear- 
ing a back-board," she said, looking through the 
round opening at me. 

Granny laughed. 

“She ’s as straight as a wand. Do not tease 
her with it, lest we put a crook in her temper." 

“Aye, her back is straight," admitted Marlett 
grudgingly. 

“And so is her temper !" cried Granny. 
“She ’s sweeter than Prudence ever was." 

“But Madam Prudence made a fine match," re- 
torted Marlett, as if this was something to be put 
against me. 


15 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“So-so,” said Granny, nodding, “but I would 
he were English ; for then there would have been 
less talk of dower, and I might have looked to 
him for help.” 

“ T is little help any one will get from him, 
touching his purse,” Marlett snapped. 

“Aye,” answered Granny grimly. “The bark 
is no closer to the tree than Mynheer Van der 
Heist to his money.” 

Now I marked not this talk at the time, being 
much occupied with the task of setting my 
stitches straightly, but I had cause to remember 
it later. 

At Christmas time, Granny was feeling the 
pinch of poverty more than usual, because she 
was wont to be very generous to the poor of the 
village and this year she would be forced to re- 
duce her dole. But we children thought only of 
the fact that it rained and rained and we were 
made very sad thereby, for Christmas is robbed 
of half its pleasure when the ground is bare. 
However, much to our joy, the rain turned to 
snow in the night and the next morning we set 
forth merrily in search of greens wherewith to 
make the house gay. 


16 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

On our return, laden with boughs of evergreen 
and laurels, we entered upon a sorrowful scene. 
Granny was in tears, and Marlett stood behind 
her chair, stiff and silent. 

As we came bounding into the room, Granny 
set up a fresh wailing at sight of us. 

“Oh, what is it?” I cried, running to her, for 
I loved her dearly and my heart ached to see her 
so. 

“ ’T is like to be a sad Christmas for you, my 
dears !” 

“But why, Granny, why?” demanded Horrie, 
who, being the oldest, tried to speak sternly, like 
a man. 

“Harborough is to be married, and his mother 
will now want the Dower House for her own use. 
We shall have no place to lay our heads.” And 
Granny was so overcome that she could talk no 
further, and Marlett drove us from the room. 

Thus it was that I learned for the first time 
that our home was not our own, but belonged to 
our grandaunt Harborough. So long as her son 
was unmarried, she lived with him, but now it 
must be different. She would not live at the cas- 
tle to play second fiddle to a new countess, and 

17 . 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

the house she had loaned to us would be ours no 
more. 

Partly from Granny, but more from Marlett 
and the boys, I found that both my father and 
Granny had not hesitated to spend lavishly what 
they had, because my father was the heir to the 
great estates of Sir Horace Travers, an invalid 
cousin, who had been like to die years before. 
Yet it was my young father who died. Sir 
Horace was still living, and my brother Horrie 
was now the heir. But till Horrie should come 
into his money we were very poor and, as Granny 
said, might soon have no roof over our heads. 
Thus it promised to be a sad Christmas for all of 
us. 

“But has Aunt Harborough said we must go 
at once?” I asked Marlett, as she came out of 
Granny’s room for the salts. 

“Nay,” was the answer. “She has said noth- 
ing, which is worse!” 

“How then came the news?” I questioned. 

“By post to the great house,” Marlett replied, 
“with orders for a feast, so that the tenants may 
celebrate the bridal.” 

“Nay, then there is some mistake,” I cried 

18 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

indignantly. “Lord Harborough would never 
mistreat Granny so. There must be some word 
for her which the servants are too lazy to send 
on. I am going up to see Mrs. Sykes.” 

“That may well be,” replied Marlett thought- 
fully. “Go you at once, and I pray you may re- 
turn with good news. You were ever lucky.” 

“That comes of wearing a lucky sixpence,” I 
answered, and made ready to go with all haste. 

As I had expected, there was a letter for 
Granny; and Mrs. Sykes, the housekeeper, was 
much put to it to find explanations and apologies 
for not sending it down promptly. 

“I was but donning my shawl and tippet to 
bring it myself, Mistress Beatrice,” she said, in 
some confusion, though I saw no sign of a shawl 
about her. Yet I knew that here was the true 
explanation, for Mrs. Sykes dearly loved a dish 
of gossip with Marlett, and this was a fine excuse. 

I ran back with all speed, for something told 
me it was good news I bore. 

The family were in the great hall, standing 
about the huge heap of greens not knowing what 
to do, for it seemed a mockery to dress the house 
when all hearts were sore. I burst in upon them, 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

rosy from my run, and rushed to Granny with 
the letter. 

“I hope it is a good Christmas gift !” I cried. 

Granny’s fingers trembled as she opened it and 
scanned it hastily. Then she seized me in her 
arms and kissed me. 

“The best of news, Bee !” she exclaimed. “Up 
with the greens! We must all be joyous this 
day.” 

“Then we keep the house?” asked Marlett re- 
spectfully. 

“Aye, till May-day,” answered Granny, as if 
that might be forever. 

“ ’T is but four months,” croaked Marlett 
sourly. 

“Four months.” Echoed Granny gaily. “ ’T is 
nearly half a year. Anything may chance in 
that time. Come, Marlett, don’t be a spoil-sport. 
This shall be the finest Christmas the old house 
has ever seen. After, we may take our meas- 
ures.” 

Thereat we set to work, mid laughing and 
shouting, and soon the great hall was a picture 
to see. There was holly a-plenty, and laurel, be- 
side a great branch of mistletoe which Hal and 


20 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

I had watched with jealous eyes for near a 
twelvemonth. 

And dear old Granny was the first caught un- 
der it and kissed. Horrie trapped her, whereat 
she laughed as merrily as any of us. 

We were all as happy as could be, save Mar- 
lett, whose face was as long as ever, and who 
went about croaking of Candlemas Day. 

"Why should we remember it?” I burst out. 

"Forsooth, Mistress Bee,” she answered, "for 
every dry leaf of Christmas greens left in the 
house beyond that day a goblin will be after you.” 

"A plague on your goblins,” cried Hal, and we 
all laughed mightily. 

Though she professed belief in all such things, 
I noticed that MarletCs sprites were mainly di- 
rected against carelessness of one sort or another 
and I have a shrewd notion that she used them 
to scare us into neatness — and succeeded, too, at 
least while we were little. 

When the last bit of green was up, Granny, 
the gayest of us all, stood in the center of the hall 
and looked about her. 

" ’T is finished,” she cried, "all save the Yule 
log. Fetch it, boys; I ’ll warrant you Marlett 

21 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


has a brand of last year’s fire to start it with. 
She would never leave us without such protection 
against the powers of darkness/’ 

And sure enough, when the great log was set, 
Marlett brought out a charred brand to light it, 
and shook her head so solemnly over the business, 
that we hushed our laughter for the moment. 

Oh, but that was a jolly Christmas ! Granny 
gave me a pair of paste buckles fit for a lady 
grown, that made me proud indeed. Hal had a 
set of silver buttons, and Horrie some fine lace 
ruffles. I had worked a coverlet for Granny, and 
there were gifts from the boys, over all of which 
she made a great fuss, declaring that she had the 
best of children and kissing us gaily, though, in- 
deed, there were a few tears in her old eyes. 

In the kitchen there were cakes and ale for all 
who came for them. It was not for nothing that 
the house had smelled of spices for a fortnight. 

Toward evening, while we were still at table 
over our Christmas pies, we heard the sound of 
singing outside in the snow. 

“ ’T is the waits,” whispered Granny. “Lis- 
ten.” 

And, setting down our knives and forks, we sat 


22 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

in silence while the words of the old carol that 
was once sung before the King at Whitehall 
came through the frosty air. 

“What sweeter musick can we bring 
Than a Caroll for to sing 
The Birth of this our heavenly King.” 

I fell asleep that night with the music hum- 
ming in my head, and much joy in my heart. 

But Christmas times could not last forever, 
and after our New-Year’s wassail, we all became 
a little downhearted at the prospect of leaving 
the only home we had known. 

Granny wrote to Aunt Prudence, who, in reply, 
sent a letter with an abundance of good advice, 
but nothing else. 

So the weeks slipped by apace and, before we 
knew it, spring was upon us. 

Then came a note from Lord Harbor ough, 
asking when the house would be vacant, and 
Granny took to her bed. 

Aunt Prudence was written to again, but no 
reply was had, and although Granny had a thou- 
sand plans, nothing was done. 

Finally, on a Monday, came word that the 

23 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


workmen would be in on the next Thursday, 
and Granny once more dissolved into tears, 
while Marlett and I stood looking on dumbly, 
finding no words to ease her sorrow and per- 
plexity. 

For the first time I seemed to understand that 
we must really leave the old house that had been 
our home since my babyhood. To be sure we 
had talked of it again and again during the last 
four months but it had been only talk, as the say- 
ing is, and I, for one, had never quite realized that 
we would be forced to go. Now, however, the 
day was set. On Thursday, so the letter ran, we 
would be driven out by workmen. My heart 
sank like lead at the thought of it, and I, too, fell 
to weeping. 

In the midst of this confusion who should be 
announced but Mr. Van der Heist. 

“We are saved!” Granny exclaimed, drying 
her eyes. “Now all will be well,” and she actu- 
ally smiled as she bade me prepare to meet our 
unexpected visitor fittingly. 

We put on our finest clothes and Granny had a 
very gracious air as she walked into the great 
hall to greet him; but Mr. Van der Heist’s face 

24 s. 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

gave no promise of good tidings and he cut short 
Granny’s polite speeches almost roughly. 

“I think you will not like my errand, madam,” 
he broke in, “but my wife has sent me and I am 
here, so let us get to the bottom of the business 
at once. What arrangements have you made for 
leaving this house?” 

“None,” replied Granny, tossing her head, and 
would have gone on, only Mr. Van der Heist in- 
terrupted her. 

“Three months ago my wife told me this would 
happen, and I did not believe it possible,” he said. 
“However, my wife is a remarkable woman, and 
she went forward with all the necessary arrange- 
ments.” 

“Indeed,” replied Granny flushing. “And 
what, pray, are those arrangements?” 

“You, madam, with the boy Henry, are to come 
to us,” Mr. Van der Heist went on, paying no 
heed to Granny’s rising anger. “What you can 
contribute to our household will, under my wife’s 
good management, suffice for your support, and 
I shall bring up the boy to the business. Horace 
will go to his cousin, who agrees to see to his 
education provided we make no further demands 

25 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


upon him. That, madam, is the only possible 
arrangement.” 

“But what of Beatrice?” demanded Granny. 

“That,” returned Mr. Van der Heist slowly, 
“has not been determined. I will not take the 
girl, nor will her cousin. My wife, therefore, 
wrote to your relative, John Travers, in the 
Americas. He is reputed a man of substance, 
and we have little doubt that he will provide for 
her. My wife’s letter was a most appealing one. 
However, we have not yet heard from him, 
though I am certain his answer will be satisfac- 
tory.” 

“Is that the end of Prudence’s commands?” 
asked Granny, very haughtily. Whereat Mr. 
Van der Heist bowed grimly. 

“And does she think I will send the child off 
to the Americas among a lot of rebellious bar- 
barians?” demanded Granny. 

Again Mr. Van der Heist bowed. 

“I shall never do it!” Granny cried out. 
“ ’T is heartless to propose such a thing.” 

“Nevertheless,” Mr. Van der Heist replied 
calmly, “there is nothing else to be done.” 

“Nay, there is’ something else to be done,” re- 

26 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

torted Granny. “You may take Hal and make 
a tradesman of him, but, thank fortune, I have 
enough money to care for myself and the 
girl. Bee and I will find a little house some- 
where.” 

“That, madam, was not the plan we proposed/’ 
said Mr. Van der Heist. “Our offer was to take • 
you and the boy. We count upon your small in- 
come to pay for the keep of both.” 

Granny looked at him in amazement for a mo- 
ment or two. 

“You mean,” she burst out finally, “that unless 
I go, you will not have Hal ?” 

“You take my meaning exactly,” he replied 
coolly. 

“But I have not enough for both the boy and 
the girl,” sobbed Granny, turning to Marlett. 
And she sank into a chair and covered her face 
with her hands. 

Marlett went to her at once, and tried to com- 
fort her, and I, too, patted her hand, not knowing 
what else to do, while Mr. Van der Heist stood 
before us with a sneer on his face. 

“I think, madam,” he said, “that you exagger- 
ate the situation. Mr. Travers, I am given to 

27 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


understand, is wealthy, and I have no doubt the 
girl will do well there. However that may be, I 
can see no other course but to send her ; for, un- 
derstand, I shall not take her, nor will any one 
else." 

“And I will never let her go!" cried Granny 
positively. “ ’T would be wicked to send a little 
maid to such a land." 

Mr. Van der Heist shrugged his shoulders in- 
differently, while Granny murmured over and 
over again, “What shall I do? What shall I 
do?" 

While this talk was going on I stood silent, 
looking from one to the other, wholly bewildered, 
and with a growing fear in my heart. What was 
to become of me? Mr. Van der Heist’s plan to 
ship me off to the Americas, like a bundle of 
goods, filled me with alarm; but at the sight of 
poor dear Granny so upset on my account I for- 
got myself and thought only of some means to 
comfort her. I knew nothing of the colonies, nor 
had I any wish to leave Granny, yet there seemed 
no choice, and anything was better than to have 
her so unhappy. 

“Let me go, Granny," I murmured. “Sure 

28 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

they woiTt eat me in the Americas, and I am not 
afraid.” 

She shook her head vigorously, and putting an 
arm about my waist, drew me close to her. Just 
then the prophecy of the Egyptian popped into 
my head. 

“Remember what the gipsy said, Granny,” I 
whispered. “ 'She shall find happiness across 
great waters/ ” 

Granny stopped crying at once, and straight- 
ened in her chair. 

“The book, child,” she cried, releasing me. 
“Get the book” ; and off I ran for it, returning as 
quickly as I could. 

Granny twice read the prophecy through in an 
undertone, while Marlett nodded solemnly, for 
she was much given to believing in signs and 
omens. 

And that settled it, for, although Granny, who 
loved me, hated to have me parted from her, there 
was nothing else she could do, as it was plain that 
no amount of argument would change Mr. Van 
der Heist. So I think she was glad to find in the 
gipsy’s words a hope that my leaving her would 
be best for me. 


29 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Mr. Van der Heist rubbed his hands together 
with an air of satisfaction, and we were all be- 
ginning to accept the matter as settled, when Hal 
rushed into the room, waving a letter about his 
head. 

“Oh, Granny !” he cried, “there is a sailor just 
come from the Americas with a letter for you. 
What can it be, Granny ?” he ended excitedly. 

“No doubt it is from Mr. Travers, saying he 
will take the girl,” said Mr. Van der Heist. 
“ ’T is fortunate it was not delayed further,” and 
he reached out a hand for it. 

“Nay,” said Granny, “give me the letter.” 

“I think it is in reply to my wife,” he returned. 

“You must learn, sir,” said Granny, with her 
grandest air, “that this is still my home, and your 
wife is only my daughter.” At which Mr. Van 
der Heist scowled. 

Then Granny took the letter and read it aloud 
as follows: 

Germantown, March 3, 1776. 

Honour’d Madam : 

Your daughter’s letter has reached me, and it is with 
concern that I learn of your distressed circumstances. 
I will take one of your boys and bring him up as best 

30 


CHRISTMAS, 1775 

I can, but as I have no wife, I cannot take the little 
maid. 

[Your aff. cousin and servant, 

John Travers. 

For a moment there was silence in the room, 
and then Granny collapsed in her chair, and Mr. 
Van der Heist, shoving his hands deep into his 
pockets, strode across the floor with a frown on 
his face, muttering to himself. 

I stood for a moment, looking from one to an- 
other. They seemed not to be paying any atten- 
tion to me. Then my feelings getting the better 
of me, I rushed to Granny, and, burying my face 
in her lap, burst into tears. 

“Will no one take a girl?” I cried 


3i 


CHAPTER III 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 

A ND so we were back again to the place from 
where we had started when Mr. Van der 
Heist first entered the house. The boys and 
Granny were provided for, but no one wanted a 
girl. 

Granny, however, seemed relieved, and after a 
moment brightened up. 

“You will have to take me and Bee after all,” 
she said, “and send one of the boys to the colonies. 
? T is better so, I am sure.” 

“Nay, madam,” returned Mr. Van der Heist 
sharply, standing before her; “I shall not take the 
miss. In time, she would have to be married and 
dowered, so it is not to be thought of.” He 
stopped his speech and continued his march up 
and down the room. 

“But something must be done with the child !” 
Granny moaned in her perplexity. 

“Aye,” agreed Mr. Van der Heist, and he 

32 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 


stooped to pick up the letter, which, in the con- 
fusion, had fallen to the floor. 

He read it through with knitted brows, and 
suddenly his face cleared. 

“I have it!” he cried, and going to Granny, 
he pointed with a fat finger. “You perceive, 
madam,” he went on, “that Mr. Travers does not 
say he will not take a girl. He merely says he 
cannot. That makes all the difference.” 

“What would you do?” asked Granny, as much 
perplexed as the rest of us. 

“Send her to him, of course,” insisted Mr. Van 
der Heist, with much energy. “There are 
ninety-nine chances to one that he will not send 
her back.” 

“But without a doubt, the man has orders to 
take a boy,” Granny objected. 

“I will see the man,” said Mr. Van der Heist, 
and left us. He returned ten minutes later with 
the news that it was the mate of a vessel named 
the Bouncing Betsey who had brought the mes- 
sage. The ship was owned by Mr. Travers and 
would sail in a week’s time. 

“And the passage is arranged for, so there will 
be no outlay of money necessary on that head,” 

33 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

Mr. Van der Heist ended, with evident satisfac- 
tion. 

“And will they take a girl?” questioned 
Granny. 

“I know not,” said Mr. Van der Heist, “but a 
girl can wear her brother’s cap and wraprascal, 
and who will know she is not a boy?” 

At this you may believe Granny protested vio- 
lently. She vowed she would n’t countenance 
any such deception, and plead with Mr. Van der 
Heist to find some other means of disposing of 
me. But he was as firm in this as he was in his 
determination not to take me; and Granny, once 
having given in, found it less easy to combat him 
a second time. 

Finally it was settled that I should be shipped 
off on the Bouncing Betsey , disguised as a boy, 
to take my chances. 

This much determined on, Hal and I were sent 
out of the room, and hurried off to find Horrie. 

“Oh, but you ’ve the luck, Bee !” cried my 
brother, as we ran along. “Why could n’t I 
have found that crooked sixpence?” 

“Luck!” I burst out. “Do you call it luck to 

34 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 


have to leave Granny and go off alone to a 
strange land where I ’m not wanted ?” 

“Aye, I call it great luck!” he replied brazenly, 
and just then we came upon Horrie. 

“What think you,” he went on, addressing my 
other brother. “Bee ’s angered because she ’s 
going to the Americas.” 

“And who says that?” demanded Horrie. 

“Granny and Mr. Van der Heist,” I replied. 
“The passage is paid, and the ship sails in a 
week.” 

He looked at me for a moment, as if he could n't 
believe the news, and then he burst out as had 
Hal. 

“The luck of it!” he cried, and there was no 
mistaking the envy he felt. 

“How can you say that?” I protested, near to 
tears, thinking I should be pitied for being parted 
from all those I loved in the world. 

“But remember the fun you ’ll have,” said 
Hal, trying, I ’m sure, to console me. “There ’ll 
be no tiresome tasks and all the lions and tigers 
you want. Ah, the luck of it ! It almost makes 
me wish I had been born a girl.” 

35 


3 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


I did not reply, but I was certain that one very 
little tiger would be enough for me. 

“And you 'll have blacks to wait on you if you 
like/' Horrie cut in. “And think of the adven- 
ture of it! Had it been me, I should make my 
fortune inside of a year. And then, you 'll see 
the Indians !” he ended, as if nothing could be 
finer. 

“And live in a wampum/’ Hal put in excitedly. 

“It’s not a wampum; it’s a wigwim,” Horrie 
contradicted him. 

“Nay now, ’t is a wampum !” Hal insisted. 
“Did n’t I hear old Gafifer Hawkins tell of them, 
outside the Red Lion Inn — and he was a sea- 
faring man.” 

“But what is it?” I broke in, knowing that if 
once they started contesting the matter, they 
would never have done, and I was anxious to 
learn all I could of the new land I was going to. 

“ ’T is a sort of bower the Indians live in,” Hal 
explained, “made of skins and boughs, and I 
think there are glass beads on it, though of that 
I am not sure.” 

And so the talk went on among us, the boys 
openly envying me what they continued to call 

36 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 

my “luck!” and never able to understand my feel- 
ings. 

There is no need to dwell on the happenings 
of the next few days. Granny, it seemed, had 
lost her spirit and the Dutchman, as the boys 
called Mr. Van der Heist behind his back, took 
entire charge of our affairs, ordering us all about 
very masterfully. And, however distasteful this 
might be, it had the desired effect; for we were 
ready to depart by the front door as the work- 
men came in by the back, which would never have 
happened had Granny had her way. 

We were all sad as we left the old house to take 
the stage for London. Even the boys, although 
excited at the prospect of a change, looked back 
at the fields and downs with tears in their eyes. 
The village folk were out in force to see the last 
of us, and there were many sorrowful faces 
among them, for Granny was well loved, and had 
cared for more of them than she could afford. 
Moreover, they had come to her in their troubles 
for consolation, or whatever they stood most in 
need of, and would sadly miss her. 

But my heart was the heaviest of all. The 
others, at least, knew where they were going, and 

37 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


would receive a welcome. I knew not what was 
in store for me. 

Those last days in the Dower House I had 
spent going about from room to room, saying 
good-by to the nooks and corners in which I had 
played when I was a baby; for I loved every inch 
of it. Each piece of furniture seemed like an 
old friend that I was leaving forever, and the 
sight of Granny’s high-backed chair before the 
fireplace in the great hall, brought a lump into 
my throat that well-nigh choked me. How 
many, many times had I seen her sitting in that 
chair, with the light of the blazing logs giving 
her dear, wrinkled face a ruddy glow, while she 
told us children, clustered around her, tales of 
goblins and fairies, or sometimes of ghosts. 
Often, late in the afternoon, I had found her 
dozing there and had gone away on tiptoe for 
fear of disturbing her. Again, when there was 
company in the house, she would sit very straight, 
talking graciously to our visitors of the old days 
when she was a lady-in-waiting at the Court. I 
could not bear to think of a stranger sitting in 
her stead and, with a sob, I would run off, only 
to discover that, wherever I went, I was sure to 

38 



We were all sad as we left the old house to take the stage for London 





AN ABRUPT PARTING 

find something dear to me that must be left be- 
hind. 

On the morning of our going I tried to be 
brave and not make a scene, and would have suc- 
ceeded, too, had not Hector, my basset-hound, 
come waddling up to me as I was about to step 
into the carriage. Seeing me dressed for out-of- 
doors, he evidently thought I was about to take 
him for a romp over the downs and, with a yelp 
of joy, he danced about me. It was more than 
I could endure. 

“Oh, Granny,” I sobbed, “can’t I take Hector 
with me to the Americas?” But I knew that 
what I asked was impossible. 

“Nonsense!” cried Mr. Van der Heist harshly. 
“Have done with this silly blubbering. Get into 
the carriage or we shall miss the coach.” 

I patted the old dog for the last time while the 
tears streamed down my cheeks and then clam- 
bered into my seat beside Granny, and we were 
off. 

I remember scarce anything of our trip. We 
were a silent company save for Mr. Van der 
Heist, who, at the beginning, seemed more lively 
than I had ever known him; but soon he, too, 

4i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


ceased his talk, finding no one to respond to his 
sallies, and we rode on mile after mile, thinking 
sorrowfully of the dear home we were leaving. 

At any other time, I should have been greatly 
taken with London, and, as it was, I could not 
help wondering at the many gay shops and the 
monstrous number of people who swarmed the 
streets. Granny insisted that my outfit for 
the Americas should be the finest she could pro- 
cure, and, as she had money in hand from the 
sale of certain belongings that could not be taken 
to Holland, she stopped at nothing while there 
was gold in her purse. I think this helped her, 
in a way, to be resigned to my going; at least it 
eased her mind to feel that she was doing all she 
could for me, and I must do Mr. Van der Heist 
the justice to say that he did not try to stay her, 
further than to shake his head over some useless 
extravagance, muttering the while that things 
would be different when Prudence held the purse- 
strings. 

During those last days in London I clung to 
Granny desperately, for I had begun to be fear- 
ful of what was to become of me among strangers 
in a far-off country filled with savage beasts and 

42 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 


peopled, as I then believed, mostly by Indians. 
Granny, too, although she tried to make light of 
it, thought much as I did and would have seized 
any pretext to keep me with her. Even the boys 
ceased to talk of my good luck, nor did they seem 
so envious now that they began to realize some- 
thing of what lay before me. Hal, in particular, 
was much grieved and tried to hearten me by say- 
ing that he would soon be making his fortune in 
Holland and would have me back again before 
the year was out. 

Perhaps what I dreaded most was the long 
voyage among the rough, seafaring men. I 
would be but a child, left to their untender 
mercies, and the little knowledge I had of sailors, 
gained from tales of pirates and buccaneers, 
made the prospect anything but cheerful — for 
what might they not do when they found that I 
was a girl instead of the boy they expected ? 

Then, too, I recalled all the stories of ship- 
wreck and drowning that I had ever heard, and 
would awake in the night, trembling with terror, 
from a dream of being alone in a small rowboat 
with a raging sea tossing me about like a leaf in 
a storm. 


43 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Yet, dreadfully unhappy though I was, there 
was one comforting prospect that, you may be 
sure, I made the most of. By constant question- 
ing I had learned some little of Mr. Travers, to 
whom I was going. At first Granny vowed she 
knew nothing of him ; but, on thinking back, she 
remembered first one thing and then another, 
though, indeed, the whole of it was little enough. 

“He is sure to be a very proper gentleman, my 
dear, 11 she repeated again and again. “All the 
Travers men are that. And he must be sixty, if 
he ? s a day, for now I recollect hearing of that 
branch of the family going to the colonies in the 
old King's time. He may be a grandfather, for 
aught we know, and it is certain that he is a man 
of substance.” 

Meager though this information was, I dwelt 
upon it constantly, till I had pictured cousin 
John Travers as a dear, kind, old gentleman with 
long, white hair, who would be to me as a father 
or a grandfather and who would sit most of the 
day in a comfortable chair, much as Granny had, 
while I ran upon his errands. This was the one 
bright spot in my gloomy outlook, and I was de- 
termined that if once I reached America, old 

44 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 


cousin John would have no cause to complain that 
I was a girl. 

But, after all, my chief memories of these days 
are of a constant struggle to keep back my tears 
and appear more reconciled to going than I was 
for the sake of Granny, who was at her wits’ end 
between love of me and her lack of money to keep 
me with her. The time for parting came all too 
quickly. The coach was at the door, and Mr. 
Van der Heist waiting. My hair had been ar- 
ranged like Hal’s, and I wore a greatcoat of his, 
a cap of Horrie’s, and a pair of thick boots, so 
that, as I gazed at myself in the glass, I was 
surprised to find how much like a boy I looked. 
But that was all on the outside. Inside I was 
just a little girl, and my heart was heavy. 

It was wise that the “good-bys” were said at 
the inn, for Granny broke down utterly when the 
moment came for my going. Even the boys, big 
men as they thought themselves, wept, and it was 
a limp and numb little mortal who was torn from 
Granny’s arms and hurried off. 

The ride over the rough London streets to the 
wharves where we were to find the Bouncing 
Betsey was a sad one for me, and Mr. Van der 

,45 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Heist, instead of trying to console me, devoted all 
his time to grumbling at 'the miserable paving of 
the streets and the loss entailed to his business 
by his being forced to leave it, on a “fool’s 
errand/’ as he called it. Perhaps it was just as 
well that he seemed heartless and indifferent to 
my going, for it braced me to be brave, and I soon 
ceased my sobbing, determined that he should 
not have cause to complain of me. 

Finally the/ river was reached and the cabman 
dismissed, after some grumbling over the fare. 
We stood in the thick of a hurry and bustle of 
business impossible to describe, so that I was a 
little bewildered by the noise and confusion. A 
porter was secured to carry my boxes, and I fol- 
lowed behind him and Mr. V an der Heist as they 
went in search of a waterman who would row us 
to the Bouncing Betsey which was anchored out 
in the stream. 

It seemed something of a task to find one, and 
we climbed about over all sorts of merchandise 
waiting to be loaded aboard vessels, till at last 
we came upon a man with a small boat who said 
he would take us. 

At once there began an argument over the fare, 

46 


AN ABRUPT PARTING 


which I thought very ill-advised, seeing how 
great had been our difficulty in finding a wherry; 
but Mr. Van der Heist, ever careful of his money, 
was not the one to go into any matter in haste. 
At length, finding that the man would not lower 
his price, he stamped his foot with vexation. 

“As the girl is but half-size, she should pay 
but half-fare/’ he burst out angrily. 

The boatman looked surprised, as well he 
might. 

“Is it a miss?” he said, doffing his hat. “I 
thought it was a lad. Sure I 'll take her for 
nothing, but you will have to pay double, so that 
evens the matter.” 

For the first time in my life, I saw Mr. Van der 
Heist smile. 

“In that case I will not go with her,” he re- 
turned blandly. “Put her aboard the Bouncing 
Betsey ” and he turned on his heel and walked 
off, with never a parting word to me or seem- 
ingly a thought of how I fared. 


47 


CHAPTER IV, 


PIRATES 

S PEECHLESS, and with a sinking heart, I 
watched my uncle till he disappeared behind 
some casks which were piled high upon the 
wharf. Whether he deliberately abandoned me 
or not, I never learned, but he had all the appear- 
ance of so doing and that act confirmed my al- 
ready set purpose not, under any circumstances, 
to be dependent upon him for anything. It may 
be that he waited to see what the outcome would 
be and was ready to come to my rescue if worst 
came to worst. I hope so, for I should hate to 
think that any man could leave a child in that 
fashion. 

I was brought to my senses by a loud exclama- 
tion of disgust from the boatman. 

I turned to him with tears in my eyes feeling 
so forlorn and deserted that I knew not where 
else to look for help. 

“Now don’t be downhearted, missy,” he said, 

48 


PIRATES 


in so kindly a tone that for the moment I was 
somewhat reassured. “You ’re well rid of ’im. 
I might ’a’ knowed ’e ’d get the best of me, the 
stingy Dutchman ! But don’t you fear, I ’ll be as 
good as my word and land you on the Bouncing 
Bet safe and sound.” And with that, he took my 
boxes and portmanteau, and put them in the little 
boat. 

“But I can pay,” I protested, taking out my 
purse, for Granny had given me all the sover- 
eigns she had left. 

“Nay,” said the waterman, shaking his head 
vigorously; “keep your money, lass. I ’ll hold to 
my word to take you to the Bouncing Betsey and 
there I ’ll tell the tale of a rascally Dutchman 
who deserted a girl like you.” 

“But that’s just it!” I cried in dismay, for of 
all the misfortunes that confronted me to be 
turned back I thought would be the worst. So 
for the time being I must keep up my character 
of being a boy. 

“You see,” I went on, explaining only what I 
was forced to, “it was thought safer that I should 
go as a boy, so do not talk at the ship about a 
lass.” 


49 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Oh, ho!” he cried. “Sets the wind in that 
quarter? In that case, my young gentleman, 
you shall pay your shot, so come aboard and make 
no more ado about it.” 

I had just picked my way down the slippery 
stone steps and seated myself in the boat, when 
a great commotion on the wharf attracted our 
attention. There was a loud hallooing, cries of 
“Stop him ! stop him !” rang sharply through the 
din, and then above our heads appeared the red 
face of a man, panting from running. He saw 
us, and without a word scrambled down the steps 
and into the wherry. 

“Shove off!” he cried, giving a huge push 
against the side of the dock that sent us ten yards 
into the stream. 

“Row, man, row !” he shouted, stumbling about 
the little craft and making it rock so violently that 
I was forced to hold on to the side in mortal 
terror for fear we would be upset. 

The boatman plied his oars vigorously for a 
minute or two, but as we came out of the shadows 
of the dock, those ashore spied us, and several 
men shouted to us to stop ; whereat he ceased his 
pulling. 


» 


50 


PIRATES 

But the other man grabbed him fiercely by the 
shoulder. 

“Pick up the oars!” he commanded, in a voice 
of thunder. “Will you let me be taken? Put 
me on the Bouncing Betsey , and ’t will be the 
best-paid trip you ever made.” 

The boatman motioned as if he would do as the 
other bade him, but, with a glance at the shore, 
he shook his head. 

“I cannot do it, master,” he answered. “The 
minute I got back they would clap me in jail for 
aiding you.” 

“Then let me row,” said the man, for all the 
while those on shore were commanding the boat- 
man to come in. 

“Nay, I cannot do that either,” he answered, 
“but — ” he went on in a whisper — “you might 
bash me over the head — not ? ard, a little tap ’ll 
do it, but make it look like something solid. 
When I ’m done for, you may do as you please 
with the boat. I ’m no friend of the bailiffs,” he 
ended. 

At that the newcomer raised his fist, and, with 
a great show of force, which was in reality only 
show as I could see, brought it down on the head 

5i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


of the boatman, who, with a groan, fell over 
backward and was accommodating enough to pull 
himself well out of the way so that the other could 
take his place without hindrance. This the man 
did, and at once began to row a fast, strong 
stroke, which rapidly widened the breach between 
us and those on shore. They, seeing what was 
going forward, shouted frantically, searching the 
while for another boat in which to give chase. 

All this took but a few moments, yet we were 
well out in the river when I recovered myself 
sufficiently to note what sort of a man it was who 
had so violently taken possession of the wherry. 
As he, too, was bound for the Bouncing Betsey , 
I was not a little frightened at what this chance 
portended. 

He was an oldish man, a little gray about the 
temples, but short, thick-set, and very strong, as 
I could see by the way he pulled at the oars. 
Ever and anon, he glanced over his shoulder to 
make sure that he was rowing in the right direc- 
tion, but he paid no attention to me; in fact, I 
doubt if he even knew that I was there, for, 
though, as he sat, we were directly facing each 
other, his eyes were fastened on the wharf, 

52 


PIRATES 


We had gone on, for five minutes perhaps, 
when the man spoke. “Here they come,” he 
growled in an undertone, and I looked back to see 
a boat putting out and heading for us with all 
speed. 

“They dl not catch me now,” he muttered, a 
moment later and, before I realized it, we had 
come under the stern of a fine three-masted vessel 
upon which was painted, The Bouncing Betsey. 

Evidently those aboard had seen something of 
what was going on, for there was much commo- 
tion, and a number of heads peered down at us 
over the rail. 

“Aboard there !” shouted the man, as he ceased 
rowing and brought the small boat alongside of 
the ship. “A line here and be quick about it !” 

He stood up, and, thrusting his hand in his 
pocket, took out some coins and tossed them on 
the bottom of the boat. 

“That for a plaister, friend,” he said to the boat- 
man. “Now I ’m off, and belike you ’re glad to 
be rid of a troublesome fare.” 

By that time a small rope ladder had been let 
down, and the man, clutching it, was about to 
spring up the side of the vessel. 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“This fare is for you, too, master/' said the 
boatman, sitting up and rubbing his head; for 
we were in plain sight of the shore, and the other 
boat was fast approaching. 

The man looked at me squarely. 

“What do you want aboard the Bouncing Bet- 
sey ?” he asked. 

“I am to go to Mr. Travers," I answered 
meekly. 

“Aye, to be sure," he murmured to himself. 
“Come then, lad, be quick about it, or we 'll never 
leave the Thames." 

How it was accomplished I never have known, 
but, with the help of those above and the man 
below, I found myself aboard the vessel with my 
boxes around me ; where, for all the attention that 
was paid to me, I might as well have been upon 
the London docks. 

But I thought little of that. There was enough 
going on to keep me interested, you may be sure, 
for no sooner had my companion of the water- 
man's boat come aboard the Bouncing Betsey, 
than I realized at once what I might have guessed, 
namely, that he was the captain of the vessel. It 
was evident the moment he set foot on deck. 

54 


PIRATES 


“All hands make sail!” he shouted, and some- 
thing like a dozen men leaped to obey him, so that 
ropes began to creak, the sails were run up, and 
I knew that we were preparing to move away at 
once. The captain stood near the bulwarks 
watching the approach of his pursuers, and at 
last they came within hailing distance. 

“We 're coming aboard,” they shouted, and the 
captain gave a hearty laugh. 

“Nay,” he called back to them, “not to-day, I 
reckon.” But they came on determinedly. 

The captain looked down at them and jeered 
as they bumped against the vessel. 

“Now,” said he, “that *s far enough. You can 
do as you please on the Thames water, but the 
first man that tries to board the Bet , him I ’ll 
knock on the head”; and he reached out and 
picked up a short iron spike, and shook it at them. 

There was much talk then, and brandishing of 
papers with red seals upon them, to which the 
captain paid not the slightest attention; and 
finally, a man, whom I afterward learned was the 
mate, Mr. Green, came to the captain, saying that 
all was ready. 

“Up anchor!” he commanded. Then, leaning 

55 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


over the bulwarks, he called down, "Good-by to 
you. We ’re moving on,” and waved a hand 
pleasantly. 

"Stop!” they shouted in chorus, and then one 
of them, rising to his feet, cried: "I arrest you, 
Captain Timmons, in the name of the king!” 

At that the captain gave a great laugh, and 
snapped his fingers. 

“That for your king! We ’ve done with such 
as kings where I ’m going, 1 ' and he sprang to the 
wheel. 

The Bouncing Betsey , catching a fair wind in 
her sails, slowly gathered speed and we left them 
behind. 

The men in the small boat were helpless and, 
as the water widened between us, one of them 
raised his fist and shook it at us. 

"We ’ll have you and your pirate crew before 
sundown,” he bawled at the top of his lungs ; but 
none answered him, though I caught a grim smile 
on Captain Timmons’ face. 

The last sight I had of them, they were evi- 
dently berating the friendly waterman for his as- 
sistance to our captain; but he was still rubbing 
his head vigorously, and I have no doubt he re- 

56 


PIRATES 


lated a lengthy tale of the beating he had received, 
for I saw the men row off, leaving him to make 
his way ashore. 

At the time, I thought little of this. My heart 
was in my throat, for here was I, a little girl 
aboard a pirate ship, with a captain who snapped 
his fingers at the king, and defied the officers of 
the law. What would become of me I feared to 
think. 


57 


CHAPTER V 


I MAKE MY BED 

F OR a long time, no one paid the slightest 
attention to me. The captain stood at the 
wheel, shouting orders to the sailors setting 
small sails at the very tops of the tall masts. 
The wind blew strongly from behind us, and soon 
we were rushing through the water with a great 
white wave under our bows. 

We threaded our way through the shipping un- 
til we came to the broad reaches of the river, 
where, everything being done to his satisfaction, 
the captain released the wheel to one of the men 
and there was a pause in the mad rush of work. 

All this had taken several hours, during which 
time I had sat by a mast not far from the wheel 
looking at the strange activity with so much inter- 
est that I forgot myself now and then; but the 
fearful thought that here I was, a solitary little 
girl on a pirate ship, would come upon me like a 

58 


I MAKE MY BED 

cloud and I would have to struggle to keep back 
my tears. 

Presently the captain and the mate came near, 
the former talking gruffly. 

“We Ve been informed on,” he was saying. 
“Had I stopped another ten minutes ashore, we 
had never gotten away. As it is, they will have 
a ship after us. Heaven send the wind holds.” 

“But is it war, sir?” asked the mate. 

“Aye, the fat is in the fire!” cried the captain. 

The mate nodded solemnly. 

“Do they guess what it is we carry?” he ques- 
tioned. 

“Nay, they do not guess, they know !” an- 
swered the captain. “We Ve been blown upon, 
I tell you. By whom I cannot think, nor did I 
stop to find out; but there are those left who will 
attend to that.” 

“Then they 'll be after us?” 

“Aye, there 'll be ships of the line searching 
the seas for us ;” replied the captain, “but whether 
orders have already been given, I know not. 
Once at sea, I 'll breathe easier for, with plenty 
of wind, the Bet will show her heels to the best 
of them. But I carry here something worth more 

59 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

than all the cargo,” he went on, tapping his breast 
pocket. 

He dropped his voice and evidently was about 
to confide to the mate what the precious burden 
he carried was, for he looked about him to make 
sure he was not overheard. Then he saw me, 
a forlorn and dismal little figure seated on one 
of my boxes at the foot of the mast. 

“Hello!” he cried. “Bless us, here’s the lad 
for Mr. Travers, clean forgot!” 

The two men looked down at me seriously for 
what seemed a long time, and then the captain, 
smiling encouragingly, stepped forward and 
patted me on the shoulder. 

“Nay, lad, it is n’t as bad as that,” he cried in 
a hearty voice. “Come, come, we want no fear- 
ful boys aboard the Betsey , and you look as if you 
had seen a ghost. I ’d give something if we 
did n’t have you along this voyage, for it ’s like to 
be an uncertain one ; but there ’s no help for it 
now. Green,” he went on turning to the mate, 
“take the lad down to the cabin and stow his 
things.” Then, with another rough shake of my 
shoulder intended to encourage me, the captain 
nodded to the mate and walked ofif. 

60 


I MAKE MY BED 


'‘Come along, my lad,” said Mr. Green, in a 
kindly tone, stooping down and picking up my 
portmanteau; "we 'll have one of the men put 
your boxes in the hold, and I ’ll show you where 
you ’re to sleep.” 

I followed with a heavy heart. 

We went down a steep, ladder-like stairway, 
through a sort of hall with a table fixed in the 
center, which I took to be the dining-room, and 
from this into what would have made a small 
powdering-closet in the Dower House. It had 
one little, round window rather like the hole 
through which the wigs were thrust to be pow- 
dered so that the dust might fall within; but here 
a wave would slap against it now and then. On 
the opposite side were two narrow shelves piled 
with some rather untidy bedclothes. 

"Here we are,” said Mr. Green. "You can 
take whichever berth you like, and make your- 
self at home.” 

I looked about me in dismay. Was this the 
place I was expected to sleep in? This narrow, 
stuffy little box with unkempt furnishings and 
mussy bed-coverings. All the housewifely train- 
ing that I had had under Marlett’s eyes came 

61 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


uppermost in my feelings, and my fingers itched 
to put things to rights. 

“Am I to sleep here?” I asked uncertainly. 

“Aye,” said Mr. Green. “You find it small?” 

“I find it very stuffy and untidy,” I answered. 
“I doubt if these things have been aired this day.” 
And I pulled at the bedclothes. 

“Nay, nor for a week,” answered Mr. Green. 

“Then ’t is time it was done.” And straight- 
way I went at the task of tidying up the little 
closet. 

For a while Mr. Green watched me, saying 
nothing, but now and then murmuring to him- 
self as if uncertain. Then, as I patted the pil- 
lows to plump them, I heard him give a kind of 
snort. 

“Save us!” he cried, “ ? t is a lassie.” And I 
turned a scarlet face to him, for the secret was 
out. 

“I knew it,” he said triumphantly. “No lad 
would have been so keen to put his berth to 
rights. Tell me,” he went on sternly, “how came 
you here? Mr. Travers bade us bring a boy.” 

With that I sat on the edge of the lower bed 
and, keeping back the tears as well as I could, 

62 


I MAKE MY BED 


told him the whole of the pitiful tale from begin- 
ning to end. Mr. Green never interrupted once 
and I thought, as I proceeded, that his face 
softened somewhat. 

“And so you see/' I ended, “as neither of the 
boys was let come, and as I could not die, nor 
wished to keep Granny from a good home in her 
old age, I thought I ’d go to Mr. Travers.” 

“And what will he do with you?” asked Mr. 
Green. 

“I ’m not sure,” I answered hesitatingly, “but 
I hope he is a kind old gentleman who will give 
me some work to do about his wampum for my 
food.” 

“His what?” asked the mate, his face wrink- 
ling. 

“His wampum,” I repeated, a little uncertainly. 
“Blorrie, that ’s my older brother, you know, says 
it ’s a wigwim, but Hal insisted — ” 

I got no further. Mr. Green was doubled up 
with convulsions of mirth, at what I knew not, 
for my situation seemed anything but mirthful. 

Suddenly he became grave again and rose to 
his feet from the side of the berth upon which he 
had subsided. 


63 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“I must to the captain with this/' he said. 
“Stay you here till I come back/’ And out he 
went on the run. 

I had no idea what this portended, but I was 
somewhat reassured by the fact that the mate 
had laughed even though I knew not why. Still 
my heart was heavy within me. 

Presently the captain came blustering in, with 
a scowl upon his face. 

“What’s this I hear?” he growled as he en- 
tered. “The mate tells me you are no boy, but a 
lassie. What’s the meaning of it?” 

I looked appealingly at Mr. Green, who had 
followed the captain, feeling that I might gain 
some help from him, he being the less gruff of 
the two; but he said nothing, only twisted his 
mouth in a queer way, keeping his eyes on the 
floor of the little cabin. 

So once more I went over my tale from the 
beginning, while the two men listened. 

But the mate did not seem satisfied with the 
manner of the telling, for, when I stopped, he 
shook his head. 

“You have n’t told it all,” he insisted. “Why 

64 


I MAKE MY BED 


did you think that Mr. Travers would keep you, 
if we took you to him?” 

“I thought I could be useful and help to care 
for his wampum,” I answered innocently. 
“Granny says I am quite a good housewife — ” 
but then I stopped, for the captain had become 
very red in the face and acted as if he had a 
severe colic. I looked anxiously at the mate only 
to find that he was again convulsed with laughter. 

“Perhaps my brother Horrie was right, after 
all,” I tried to explain. “Is it, indeed, a wigwim, 
as he said?” 

But they paid no heed to my question, and the 
captain got redder and redder, so that I began 
to fear he was in great pain. 

“I think he is ill, sir,” I cried to the mate. 
“Granny says that a little camphor on a lump of 
sugar is excellent for colicky pains.” At which 
the captain exploded into boisterous laughter. 

“And what did you think you would do in Mr. 
Travers’s — ah — wigwim?” asked the captain 
after a time. 

I was much embarrassed, but I answered 
bravely that I would try to be us useful as I could. 

65 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Granny says I learn very quickly,” I ended, 
“and I think I would soon be able to cook his 
lions and tigers, and make his dresses out of their 
skins.” 

Again the two men were seized with a fit of 
laughter, in the midst of which the captain sput- 
tered: “Dearly would I love to see Mr. Travers 
in a tiger-skin dress of your making, walk into 
Philadelphia of a morning.” 

At length they became sober again, and both 
looked at me as they might at some bird or beast 
that was strange to them. 

“And now what 's to be done with her ?” asked 
Mr. Green. 

“Nay, you need not worry your head about 
that,” said the captain grimly; “she goes with 
us.” 

“Mr. Travers told me to bring a boy,” pro- 
tested the mate; “and what will he say when he 
sees the lass?” 

“That ’s your lookout,” returned the captain. 

“But what will he do with her?” demanded 
Mr. Green. 

“And that ’s his,” grunted the other, with a 
chuckle. 


66 


gain the two men were seized with a fit of laughter. 









I MAKE MY BED 


“I ’m sure he will say we should have turned 
back with her,” the mate insisted, at which the 
captain blustered furiously. 

“Mr. Green,” he said, “if it were ten lassies 
shipped to Mr. W ashington himself, I ’d not put 
back with our cargo. Beside, no one has made 
me laugh like that in a twelvemonth. But I wish 
she were safe ashore, for I won’t be taken.” 

“Then we ’ll fight?” cried the mate. 

“Aye, or sink,” muttered the captain, and the 
mate nodded approval. “And it ’s like to be one 
or the other if we fall afoul of a war-ship,” he 
added under his breath. 

And as he spoke, there came a call from the 
deck above us : 

“Ship of the line under full sail off the star- 
board bow!” 


69 


CHAPTER VI 


A YANKEE TRICK 

C APTAIN TIMMONS and the mate started 
for the door on the run, but the former 
halted at the threshold. 

“Wait!” he commanded sharply. “I must 
think what ’s best to do.” 

“There ’s nothing to do but fight, and what 
chance have we with a ship of the line?” said 
Mr. Green. 

“Easy, easy," said the captain, and I noticed 
that he was the cooler and more self-possessed of 
the two. “Perhaps she ’s out of Portsmouth; in 
which case she ’s not been sent to intercept us, 
but is coming in to refit.” 

“She ’ll stop us, anyway,” said the mate. 
“They ’ll never let an American vessel out of 
their clutches, and the Betsey ’s known now.” 

“Aye,” agreed the captain, “she ’s known. 
And what ’s to do?” 


7 o 


A YANKEE TRICK 

He paced the cabin once or twice, and then 
came to a stop. 

“No good standing here twiddling our 
thumbs/' he burst out. “We can't paint out the 
Bet’s name, nor would I if we could; but we can 
hide it. Aye, we can hide it. Mr. Green, get 
some paint and brushes, and sling men overside. 
Let some stand in front of the letters. Tell them 
to work as if they were repainting, but to cover 
the name with their bodies. 'T is a slim chance, 
but take it we must. If she stops us, we 're lost, 
and I 'll sink the Betsey before I let her fall into 
British hands." 

“Aye, aye !" cried the mate. “That 's talk- 
ing," and then his eye fell on me. “But what of 
the lass?" he asked. 

The captain shook his head solemnly. 

“ 'T is a bad business," he muttered. “What 
shall we do with the maid?" 

“We might cast her adrift, if worst comes to 
worst," suggested Mr. Green. 

“There 's naught else we can do," agreed the 
captain. “Come, lass," he said, turning to me. 
“Come on deck and stand ready to do as I tell 

7i 


5 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

you, for there J s no knowing what is in store for 
us now.” 

And so saying, he led the way up the ladder, 
followed by Mr. Green and myself. 

There we found the sailors clustered in the 
bow talking excitedly and, as we appeared, they 
pointed ahead to a huge and stately ship tacking 
back and forth across the broad mouth of the 
river some two miles away. Even at that dis- 
tance I could see that she was a great vessel and 
would make two or three of the Betsey. Beyond, 
I caught a glimpse of the open sea, and already 
we began to rise and dip with the swell coming 
in from the ocean. The mate gave orders right 
and left, and very soon men with paint-pots were 
over the side, busy with dry brushes, but acting 
their part as if their lives depended upon' it, — as 
perhaps they did. But there was evidently little 
to do until we should see what course the other 
ship would take. 

It was an anxious time, and I, standing near 

the captain who kept his eyes on the huge vessel 

rapidly approaching, scarce can explain how I 

felt. I was quite certain that the Bouncing 

72 


A YANKEE TRICK 


Betsey was no honest craft, or she would not be 
fleeing from the law as she evidently was. And 
yet, even then, I had thrown my fortunes in with 
hers, and was as desirous as any to have her pass 
in safety. 

The captain and the mate stood together, look- 
ing ahead. Now and then one or the other 
would make a short remark which showed their 
anxiety but there was little of fear in their de- 
meanor. Once Captain Timmons, taking a step 
or two along the deck, muttered angrily that if 
he had a few guns he ’d stop and fight them, 
mourning the fact that the Betsey was but a 
trader. 

All the time the two ships were drawing to- 
gether. Soon I could see that, piercing her high 
sides, there were rows and rows of little windows, 
at each of which there stuck out the muzzle of a 
cannon, so that she fair bristled. I shuddered at 
what must happen if she fired a broadside at the 
little Betsey. 

On they came, and our anxiety became ex- 
treme. Save Captain Timmons, every man on 
the ship seemed unable to stand still and stamped 

73 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


the deck or took short walks away from the bul- 
warks, only to turn again and look at the oncom- 
ing vessel. 

Captain Timmons leaned against the rail 
searching the ship with a spy-glass, unperturbed 
and resolute. 

“She has an eye to us, 1 ’ he muttered to the 
mate, “and, I doubt not, means to stop us.” 

By this time, we could see that the deck of the 
war-vessel was filled with sailors who seemed as 
intent upon us as we on them, for the bulwarks 
were lined with faces showing very white in the 
rays of the afternoon sun, and all turned in our 
direction. At the after-end of the vessel, we 
could see a cluster of men watching us from a 
sort of raised platform. These I soon discov- 
ered were the officers, and on them Captain Tim- 
mons directed his glass. 

Suddenly he turned to the mate. 

“They ’re about to hail us,” he cried; “go you, 
and tell the men to cheer — cheer as if their lives 
depended upon it, and to keep it up until I stop 
them. Dip our colors to them, and mayhap 
they ’ll let us off, thinking we ’re British. If not, 
they can sink us. But they like to be flattered, 

74 


A YANKEE TRICK 


these navy fellows, and I ’m willing to give them 
a cheer if it saves the Bet” 

The mate stepped off at once, going among the 
men and telling them something of the captain’s 
plans, for they clustered together ready to shout 
upon the signal. 

When the mate returned, the captain ordered 
him to the wheel. 

“Keep her as she is,” he said. “Hold her 
course for America, and don’t change it till I tell 
you — which will be never,” he ended under his 
breath. 

We were almost within hailing distance now, 
and I noticed a man on the war-ship, very much 
dressed and covered with gold braid, who stepped 
to the side and raised a shining trumpet to his 
lips. Then came a hail. 

“Ahoy, there! What vessel is that, and where 
is she bound?” 

The captain sprang into the rigging eagerly. 

“Cheer, men!” he cried; “cheer for your lives!” 
and he led off at the top of his lungs. For a 
moment, the sound was deafening, and at the 
same time, one of the sailors dipped the colors. 
I noticed, too, that the men who were over the 

75 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


side hugged close against the ship, cheering with 
the others and waving paint-brushes above their 
heads, but all the while very careful to hide the 
name. 

We were almost abreast now, and I could see 
the words The Good Will painted in gold beside 
the figurehead. 

“What vessel is that?” came the hail again. 

Captain Timmons, placing a hand on each side 
of his mouth, gave a roar as if he were answer- 
ing; but there were no words to it, though he 
acted as if he had given the desired information, 
waving his hand and trying in every way he 
could to seem most friendly. Then he turned to 
his own men again. 

“Cheer!” he cried to them. “Do you call that 
cheering? Yell, every mother’s son of you, or 
you will go to the bottom this day,” and he waved 
his arm and shouted so hard that his voice rose 
above the din of the others. 

We were opposite them now, so close that a 
man might have thrown a stone from one vessel 
to the other and I could see the naval officers 
talking earnestly together as if discussing some- 
thing. Again the man called to us through his 

76 



“Ahoy, there! What vessel is that, and where is she bound? ” 







A YANKEE TRICK 


trumpet, and again the captain bawled back, at 
which there was a great shaking of heads. 

“We do not understand you. What ship is 
that, and where bound?” 

It was the critical moment. Even I could see 
that. Several of the officers had their heads half 
turned as if listening, while another held up his 
hand as a signal to their own men to be quiet, 
for they had been answering our cheers. 
Again our captain, standing on the rail with one 
hand grasping the rigging, leaned far out toward 
the other vessel and began making the same in- 
describable sound he had before; but this time 
with great deliberation, as if he were trying to 
make them understand, while all the time his own 
men were keeping up their cheering with all their 
might. 

Again there was the perplexed shaking of 
heads on the part of the officers of the ship. 
Once more the trumpet was raised and the ques- 
tions repeated. 

At this Captain Timmons appeared very angry, 
and shook his head from side to side. 

“I Ve told you three times now,” he shouted. 
“Are you all deaf? I said we were the 

79 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


B-r-r-r-r-r B-r-r-r-r-r of B-m-m-m-m-m 
B-m-m-m-m-m-m.” And he jumped down on 
the deck and turned his back to the king’s ship, 
as if he were disgusted with them. 

*T was splendid play-acting I thought, for it 
must have seemed to those on the other vessel 
that we were trying hard to tell them what they 
wanted to know. Indeed, from the cheering and 
complimentary actions aboard the Betsey there 
could scarce have been a more loyal ship sailing 
the seas. And. in the meanwhile we had passed, 
and now the water between us was widening 
rapidly. 

After this last sally I could see the officers still 
shaking their heads; but one of them laughed as 
if some one had jested, and then the others fol- 
lowed his example. All save the man with the 
trumpet, who seemed angry and was talking ex- 
citedly as he pointed at us. For a moment mat- 
ters stood thus and it was touch-and-go what 
would be done, for not again could the captain 
play them the trick of seeming to answer and yet 
not doing so. The next command from the ship 
would be for us to stop and then the trouble 
would be upon us. 


80 


A YANKEE TRICK 


All aboard the Betsey watched breathlessly 
that short pantomime on the Good Will. The 
officer with the trumpet, still pointing at us, was 
in hot argument with the others who continued 
to laugh. Which would have the better of it? 
In the excitement of the moment our men had 
ceased cheering and stood rigid at the rail, every 
eye fixed on the little scene now rapidly receding. 

Once the officer raised the trumpet to his lips 
and I heard Captain Timmons groan; but the 
next moment another of the officers seized his 
arm, and we were saved. 

“ ’T was a close call/’ grunted the captain, and 
I noted that his face was drawn and tense as he 
heaved a great sigh and turned to the mate with 
an order. 

“We ’ve e’en given them the slip so far,” he 
muttered, “but they ’ll be after us the minute 
they have the news from London.” 

Half an hour later we had passed the mouth 
of the Thames. A heavy wind was behind us 
and, with every sail set, we hurried on ; while the 
night settled down, blotting out the English 
coast, which I was not to see again for many 
years. 


81 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


The captain, mate, and I had supper together. 
It was a rather silent meal for, although both the 
men were polite and pleasant, I felt that there was 
something on their minds and guessed that the 
risk they had run with the king’s ship had made 
them more than usually thoughtful. 

Afterward, though I was very tired, I fetched 
my little book of maxims from my portmanteau 
and set down in it the adventures of that day, 
adding a line or two about the new acquaintances 
I had made. 

Of Captain Timmons I wrote the following: 

He is not at all courteous to the sailors, but he seems 
a nice man for a pirate. 

So began my voyage to the Americas, and 
when at last I crawled into my little bunk, tired, 
homesick, and heart-sick, I could scarce realize 
that it was but that morning I had bade good-by 
to Granny and the boys. It seemed a year since 
I had left them. I tried to be brave, but I fear 
my pillow was wet before I dropped off to sleep, 
for after all I was but a little girl. 

I said my prayers with a very full heart and 
was comforted so that I felt less lonely, shut up 

82 


A YANKEE TRICK 


in that stuffy little closet. For a long time I lay 
listening to the creaking of the ship as she tossed 
about in the great waves, the rush and rattle of 
the wind in the rigging and the splash of the 
water against the window. Once the prophecy 
of the Egyptian occurred to me, and I remem- 
bered the words, “She shall find happiness across 
great waters/' Perhaps — but would I ever get 
across? I was far from certain that night. 


83 


CHAPTER VII 


I TURN PATRIOT 

T HE next morning I awoke amid such 
strange sounds and noise of rushing waters, 
that, at first, I scarce knew where I was. 
The ship swayed fearsomely, so that, as the lit- 
tle window in my cabin was completely under 
the waves at one minute and high above them 
the next, I thought I knew why our ship had 
been called the Bouncing Betsey. Surely did 
she bounce, not only from side to side but up and 
down as well. If the noise and racket of the 
wind had been great when I went to bed it was 
much greater now and there was a roar con- 
stantly in my ears, increased at intervals as a 
giant wave broke on deck and pounded along it 
from end to end. 

It was with great reluctance that I left my 
little sleeping-shelf at all, but I was fearful that 
the ship was about to sink, and had no wish to 
drown in that narrow closet. 

84 


I TURN PATRIOT 


Only with difficulty was I able to dress myself, 
for, once out of the bunk, I was so violently 
tossed about and banged against the sides of 
my cabin, that, for a time, I thought I should 
never get into my clothing and was thankful that 
the room was not larger. As it was I finally 
sat upon the floor and in a short space found that 
there was a certain order to the movements of 
the ship and that if, I awaited my opportunity, 
I could manage fairly well. But I was some- 
what flustered by my fear that we were about to 
go to the bottom and desired 'heartily to be quit 
of the place. 

I was ready at length and waited a shift of the 
boat to go out into the larger room, but I mis- 
calculated and, just as I released the latch, the 
Betsey gave herself a great fling and I shot out 
as if some one had pushed me forth violently. 
I uttered a cry and spread out my arms, hoping 
to clutch something to stay my progress, but there 
was nothing there and I went reeling straight into 
Captain Timmons, who, with Mr. Green, was 
seated at the table, eating breakfast. 

The captain caught me, and with a laugh set me 

85 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


on a stool beside him, which, fortunately, was 
fast to the floor. 

“Good morning, lass/’ he shouted above the 
roar of the wind and seas. “I did not look for 
such a greeting as I might have had from my 
own daughter, who is like to be your age. But, 
since I am old enough to be your father, we must 
not mind the clumsy tricks of the Bouncing 
Betsey in bumping folk about/’ 

Yet I felt much embarrassed. I had made a 
most unseemly entrance into the room and for 
some time my cheeks burned at the thought of it. 

On one matter I was quickly reassured. Both 
the captain and the mate seemed so entirely calm 
and unafraid, that I was certain my anxiety for 
the safety of the ship was unnecessary. Never- 
theless I spoke of it, for it seemed well-nigh im- 
possible to me that even so stout a vessel should 
not be battered to pieces by the constant pound- 
ing of the waters upon her deck. 

“Fear not for the Betsey ” cried the captain; 
“she ’s stanch, and the harder it blows the better 
I like it. We need wind, and the more the mer- 
rier. I have no mind to be picked up by the 
king’s ship that is following us, or soon will be.” 

86 


I TURN PATRIOT 


“ ’T is but a 'fair blow now,” put in the mate. 
“We look for more before sunset and we ’ll be 
thankful when it comes.” 

Then the cabin-boy brought me my breakfast, 
which I was glad to see, for I was hungry as I 
had never been before in my life; and, although 
I was more used to having tea, I drank the black 
coffee and liked it, but I cannot say as much for 
the hard biscuits we had in place of bread. 

The two men watched me curiously, nodding to 
one another now and then. I thought perhaps 
they were amused at my huge appetite and would 
have stopped on that account but the captain 
would not have it so and insisted that I eat my 
fill 

“It must be the sea that has given me such a 
hunger,” I said by way of excuse, at which both 
laughed. 

“Hast been to sea before?” asked the mate, 
and when I shook my head, he chuckled with ap- 
parent satisfaction. 

“She ’s a born sailor,” said the captain. 

And so it turned out, for on all that long voyage, 
I was never ill a moment. 

After breakfast the captain took me on deck, 

6 87 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


holding me tightly for fear I should be tumbled 
into the ocean, though, in a day or two, I found 
my “sea-legs,” as he expressed it, and could go 
about with entire safety. But on this, my first 
morning, my heart stood still as I looked upon the 
tumbling water that rose and fell as far as I could 
see. No other vessel was in sight, and the Betsey 
seemed very small in the center of that vast circle 
made by the horizon. Every sail was set and she 
tore along, rising and falling, like a living thing. 

Again I became fearful that we should be over- 
whelmed, the sea seemed so mighty and the 
Betsey so tiny, but the captain reassured me and 
I saw the sailors going about their duties, some 
singing, others whistling, and all quite uncon- 
cerned, so that my courage returned to me and 
I began to take more pleasure and interest in my 
surroundings. 

Thus began my voyage on the Bouncing Bet 
and for weeks to come we flew along before a 
heavy gale. 

One day was much like another, but there were 
many new things for me to see and, when I got 
my sea-legs, I went about from one end of the 
vessel to the other, asking questions, begging for 

88 


I TURN PATRIOT 


stories of foreign lands (of which the sailors had 
an endless store,) and, on the whole, happy and 
contented in these strange surroundings. 

Of course, being the only woman-thing on 
board the vessel, I was made a great pet of by 
all, from the captain down to the cabin-boy, and, 
though they were rough men who smelled strongly 
of tar, and were not, I thought, very tidy, there 
were none who, at one time or other on that long 
voyage, did not perform some act of kindness to 
the little maid who had come among them. 

I have with me now, and shall always treasure, 
a tiny doll’s tea-set which Jim Tasker, the boat- 
swain, carved for me out of bone. He did it all 
with his knife and it was most wonderful to me 
how his great, stubby fingers could manage such 
small objects. 

We passed several vessels on their way to Eng- 
land and, as each came up out of the sea, there 
were a few moments of anxiety, until the captain 
made certain they were not war-ships. 

These, I noticed, carried shortened sail, while 
all the Betsey’s canvas was set, and Captain 
Timmons grumbled that he had no more. 

But I had much time on my hands, so that 

89 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


I found comfort in my little book of Maxims, and 
put therein long accounts of the days aboard the 
Bouncing Betsey. It was through this that I had 
my first serious conversation with the captain 
about the land to which I was going. 

He came into the cabin one morning and found 
me writing, as was my wont. 

“What is it you put down in that book so 
diligently, Mistress Beatrice ?” he asked, seating 
himself on the opposite side of the table. “It 
seems to me that you are ever sharpening a pen, 
and I have a great curiosity to see it.” 

Now this was many days after I had come 
aboard, and in that time I had grown to love the 
captain. Therefore, all the things I had written of 
him and the ship of late were such as I might 
show him without shame; so that there was no 
objection to his looking at it if he wished, though 
I could not see why he should be interested in 
the doings of a little girl. 

“ ? T is naught but my own thoughts that I 
write, Captain Timmons,” I answered; “but if 
you wish to read them, you may,” and I pushed 
the book across the table to him. 


90 


I TURN PATRIOT 


He picked it up and looked first at the wrought 
binding that Granny had put on it. 

“That is fine work/’ he murmured admiringly. 
“ *T was a loving hand that set those stitches.” 

“ ’T was Granny made it,” I answered, and 
straightway my thoughts went out to her and 
to the boys as they had many times before; and 
I lost myself for a little, wondering how they 
fared, and if now and then they thought of me. 
Often my heart ached with longing for my home 
folk, but I do not mean to talk of that and I have 
said this much only for fear it should be thought 
I had forgotten them. 

I was brought back to my surroundings by an 
exclamation of surprise from the captain and 
looked up to find him glaring at me. 

“So, miss !” he said, with apparent anger, slap- 
ping the book roundly with an open hand. “So! 
This is a pirate ship, is it? And Captain Tim- 
mons is not courteous to his sailors.” 

“Oh!” I cried, reaching for the book. “Oh! 
I had forgotten that!” 

“Nay,” he answered, “if I have the name, I 
shall have the game ; and if I am a pirate, I shall 

91 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

act like one and keep the book. There is much 
entertaining reading in it.” 

He looked at me so fiercely that I must have 
gone pale, for his face changed instantly, and he 
leaned across the table and patted my hand. 

“Nay, lass,” he said, in his usual kindly tone, 
“I did not mean to fright you, only to tease a 
little. But ’t is no compliment to be thought a 
pirate.” 

“Yet,” I replied, feeling that I must defend 
myself, “what else could I think, seeing that I 
saw you first running from the officers of the 
law, and later snapping your fingers at the king ? 
Then there was the affair of the Good Will , and 
even now you fear to be overtaken and are fol- 
lowed, so you believe. ? T is only robbers that 
are afraid of the law; and, on the sea, robbers 
are pirates.” 

The captain looked at me solemnly, shaking his 
head up and down, as if agreeing with me. 

“Aye, it is a good case you make against me, 
lass,” he said; “no wonder you wrote us down 
pirates. But there is another word that comes 
nearer the truth of it and it is in this prophecy 
of yours in the very front of the book,” and turn- 

92 


I TURN PATRIOT 
« 

ing over the leaves he read, “And her star is 
the star of war.” 

“War?” I echoed. 

“Aye,” he answered, rather fiercely, “war! 
We are not pirates, but,” and he raised his voice 
as if he were proud of something, “you may call 
us rebels, an it please you.” 

Then for the first time I learned of the revolt 
of the Colonies in America and I remembered 
that this was what Captain Timmons and Mr. 
Green had been talking of that first day while 
I sat forgotten by the mast and overheard them. 
It was war between England and America that 
the captain meant when he said, “The fat is in 
the fire,” and we were a rebel ship that any 
British vessel might seize and search. 

Now that was the first of many talks the cap- 
tain and I had about the war. I know not 
whether it was his intention to make a rebel of 
me, but he told me stories of the oppression the 
English king had inflicted upon the Colonies. 
He spoke, too, of the minute-men at Lexington; 
described the breakneck ride of one named Paul 
Revere; he recounted the story of the battle of 
Bunker Hill with such fervor that I e’en won- 

93 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


dered if, perhaps, he had been there himself ; and 
he talked of General Washington as though he 
were more than a man. 

He laughed derisively over the tea spilled in 
Boston Harbor and had so many tales of wrong 
to tell, that I soon found that, instead of the loyal 
English maid I thought myself, I sympathized 
heartily with those to whom I was going, and was 
as ready as the captain to say, “Down with King 
George!’' 

“He *s no true Englishman, after all,” I cried. 
“He ’s naught but a Hanoverian who knows little 
and cares less for the English.” 

That will show how my feelings had changed 
and scarce a day went by that the captain and I 
did not pass some hours in the cabin, he striding 
on one side of the table, and I on the other, de- 
nouncing kings and queens to our hearts’ con- 
tent. For with him liberty had become a passion, 
and I, a child, caught his enthusiasm, and raised 
my little voice in a cause that was, as the Egyptian 
had said, “to take from England a land greater 
than England!” 

At first I plagued both the mate and Captain 
Timmons to tell me of the new country to which I 

94 


I TURN PATRIOT 


was going and something of my cousin, Mr. 
Travers. But I obtained little information. All 
that my questions seemed to bring forth was a 
great laughter and a deal of winking and exchang- 
ing of sly glances between the men, the purport 
of which I did not even guess till long afterwards. 
They did, however, assure me of a welcome when 
I should come to Mr. Travers. 

“Fear not, las s,” the captain would cry, noting 
my anxiety. “Fear not that he will be glad to 
see thee. I never knew Mr. Travers aught but 
kind and any old man would e’en be pleased to 
have so sensible a little miss to take care of his 
wigwim,” whereupon the men would slap their 
legs and fill the cabin with the noise of their 
laughter. 

So it came about that I soon ceased my ques- 
tioning on this matter, well content in the belief 
that I should not be turned back when once I had 
reached my cousin in America. But had they 
known to what a pass my ignorance was to bring 
me they would have foregone their quizzing for, 
as it turned out, my lack of knowledge was like to 
bring their plans and mine to ruin. 

All this^ time we were drawing nearer to the 

95 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


end of our journey and, although I could see 
little reason for it, the captain and Mr. Green 
grew more and more anxious, and watched the 
horizon constantly. 

There had been a great change in the weather, 
the wind having decreased steadily and the sea 
turned from a grayish-green to a deep blue. Fly- 
ing-fish appeared in great abundance, which 
puzzled me till one came aboard, and I saw that 
it was not a bird but a true fish. 

Many pieces of strange seaweed floated about 
us and there was a balmy feeling in the air, as 
if we were near the coast, as in reality we were, 
though we yet could not see it. 

The Betsey was crowded with sail, and the 
crew “whistled for a wind/’ as they say, but it 
dropped little by little, though we still went 
through the water at a good rate. 

And, as the captain explained to me, we were 
a small ship, and without a heavy wind could not 
hope to sail as fast as the greater vessels, one of 
which he was convinced wojuld have followed us. 

And he was right, although he had not seen a 
sign of it as yet. 

Late in the afternoon of a beautiful and cloud- 

96 


I TURN PATRIOT 


less day, she hove in sight. The captain, the 
mate, and I were standing on the after-deck, 
when suddenly the former shouted for his glass, 
at the same time pointing to the horizon behind 
us. 

“There she is!” he cried. “See her topmasts 
just coming over the edge?” and the mate looked 
and nodded. 

The sailor having brought the spy-glass, the 
captain ran into the rigging like a cat and, at the 
top of the mizzen, looked back at our pursuer. 

Presently he came down with a troubled face. 

“I knew it,” he said; “I felt it in my bones. 
’T is the Good Will. They must see us, too, for 
there is a lookout in the foretop. Now what ’s 
to do? for without wind, we’re lost,” and he 
turned on his heel and went into the cabin, leav- 
ing us silent and apprehensive. 


97 


CHAPTER VIII 


A NEW FLAG 

S OON after our discovery of the king’s ship 
above the horizon, night came down, blot- 
ting out her tall masts from our sight, but we 
knew always that she was there, following us 
steadily and mercilessly. I could n’t help won- 
dering why such a huge ship should be coming 
after us, and why it was important to England 
that we should be overhauled ; so after dinner that 
night, I asked the captain. 

“ ’T is for what we carry, lass,” he replied 
gravely. 

“And what is that?” 

“Powder for the guns at home,” he told me; 
“they ’ll need it sorely ere long, I doubt not, and 
I must save it, if I can.” 

“And will she catch us?” I questioned, anx- 
iously. 

“Sooner or later, I fear she will,” replied the 
captain, bitterly. 


98 


A NEW FLAG 


“And then?” 

“Nay, lass, let ’s not borrow trouble. She can 
scarce have us for a day or two yet, and J t will 
be longer if the wind holds. Then J t will be 
time enough to say what we will do.” 

“But you will not let us be taken?” I cried. 

“Nay, do not fear that, child. I will blow up 
the Bet before I let anybody take her. But I must 
save her cargo an T is possible.” With that, he 
bade me turn in, and went on deck. 

Next morning I ran eagerly to see if, by any 
chance, we had escaped our pursuer ; but no, she 
was still there, not entirely risen above the 
horizon, to be sure, but her masts seemed higher 
out of the water than they had the previous even- 
ing, and we knew by that that she had gained 
during the night. 

And so it went for three days. At night we 
would lose sight of her and the captain, putting 
out all lights and altering our course again and 
again, hoping in this way to befool them in the 
darkness, tried to escape. But all in vain. The 
daylight would show the great ship behind us, 
her position a little altered perhaps; but always 
she was there, rising higher day by day. .On, 

99 



THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


the third morning after we had first sighted her, 
we could see the whole of her bulk, and the captain 
shook his head dubiously. Yet there was an- 
other change as well. Before us, lying low and 
indistinct, was a gray shore-line, and I had my 
first view of America. 

But I had little time to think of that. All our 
eyes were fastened on the King’s ship; and the 
crew huddled forward, and we on the after-deck, 
looked back and wondered what would be the 
outcome. 

Of course all sail was crowded on the Bouncing 
Betsey; but little by little the wind had decreased, 
until now the sea was almost as calm as a pond, 
and what breeze there was came fitfully. This, 
to be sure, did not serve the British ship any bet- 
ter than it did us^, except for the fact that, hav- 
ing larger sails, she caught more of the wind 
and so went faster, though by this time we were 
both scarce more than drifting. 

By noon, however, we had gone an appreciable 
distance, so that the shore was now quite distinct 
and I could see high, rocky bluffs above which 
scrub trees made a fringe of green. 

The captain now turned his attention landward 


ioo 


A NEW FLAG 


and searched the coast with his glass, till, seem- 
ingly, he found what he wanted, for he gave an 
order and, after some changes in the sails, we 
headed directly shoreward. 

All the while the Good Will was closing in 
gradually. It seemed now but a question of a 
few hours when she would be upon us, and the 
excitement aboard the Bet was becoming more 
and more tense. 

Suddenly, as we looked toward the oncoming 
vessel, a puff of white smoke issued from her 
side and a moment later we heard the muffled 
report of a cannon. 

At the sound of it, Captain Timmons sprang 
into action, and his eyes shone with a light I 
had never seen there before. 

“Mr. Green/' he called, in a loud voice, “pipe 
all hands aft. I have something to say to them," 
and he ran for the companion and disappeared 
into his quarters below. 

While the men were assembling, he returned 
with a bundle under his arm, which he placed 
on the deck, and then faced the sailors before 
him. 

“My lads," he began, “the mate may have let 

IOI 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


it out that war has come !” A cheer interrupted 
him, and he paused until it had subsided. “I ’m 
glad to hear that from you, for it shows that 
there are men aboard the Bet who won’t be slaves 
to an English king. That ’s well, but it is more 
than cheers that is needed. ’T is those who are 
willing to die for a cause that win it. Well, 
my lads, I ’m not here to talk politics. There ’s 
a king’s ship following us, as you may see, and 
she means to catch us soon or late ; so, although, 
for the sake of the cargo, I might be willing 
to sail under a false flag, I don’t mean to do it 
for nothing. Now here it is, lads. There ’s war 
on, and this ship is against the British, but if 
there ’s any among you who is n’t a rebel to King 
George, he can take one of the boats and join the 
Good Will; for, by thunder, the Betsey will fly 
her true colors for all to see and I ’ll sink her be- 
fore I let her fall into their hands. Think well 
of it, my lads. ’T is war, as I said, but it has 
come upon you of a sudden and the man who 
wants to go where there ’s safety can go. Those 
who stand by their colors may have naught but 
a watery grave before nightfall.” 

He paused and looked at the men before him, 


102 


A NEW FLAG 


expecting that some would wish to take his offer ; 
but for a time no one stirred, and then Jim Tasker, 
the boatswain, stepped forward, knuckling his 
forehead to the captain. 

‘‘Ye ’ll excuse me, sir,” he said, in a gruff 
voice, “but we ’ve talked it over among ourselves 
afore ye give the word, and there ain’t a man 
among us as won’t stand by ye, sir, come weal 
or woe. But, sir, if so by yer leave I might be 
droppin’ a hint, we’d be glad, sir, very glad, if 
ye would’ e’en give us a chance to fight ’em !” 

There were murmurs of approval at Jim Tas- 
ker’s speech and the captain lifted his head as 
he looked at the men before him. 

“I ’m proud of you, my lads,” he cried, his eyes 
flashing; “and now we’ll show them!” 

Then he stooped and took up the bundle at his 
feet. 

“Hereafter,” he shouted excitedly, “the Betsey 
carries the flag of the States of America, and may 
God bless them.” 

With that he opened the bundle he held, and 
flung out a flag, the colors and design of which 
I had never seen before, nor had the others, for 
they crowded forward and looked at it eagerly. 

7 103 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


It was striped red and white alternately, and in 
the corner was a blue square with figures upon 
it. It was not exactly the flag that was later 
chosen by the thirteen States, but was somewhat 
the same. 

In the meantime, Mr. Green was busy with 
the halyards and then, as if by magic, for many 
hands were eager to set it flying, our strange 
colors sped aloft; and as it arose, a heavy puff of 
wind opened it wide for all the world to see. 

“There!” shouted Captain Timmons, facing the 
Good Will; “there are our colors !” 

At that, the men cheered and cheered again, 
throwing up their caps and waving their arms 
wildly, and I too, carried away by the enthusiasm, 
my heart beating with excitement and my head 
in a whirl, added my small voice to the patriotic 
clamor. 

But in the midst of our cheers there came again 
the muffled report of a cannon. We dropped our 
eyes from the new flag and saw a splash in the 
water close to our stern. 

“Solid shot!” cried the captain, “and we will 
get more of it. Now to your stations, lads,” 

104 


A NEW FLAG 

he went on to the crew. “We have raised a new 
flag on the Betsey and, please God, it will stay 
there till she sinks.” 


105 


CHAPTER IX 


GOOD-BY TO THE “BETSEY” 

T HAT afternoon was a time of great anxiety 
on board. As we expected, the Good Will 
fired two or three shots at us, but they fell short ; 
and thinking, as the captain explained to me, that 
we were in their clutches and could not escape, 
they were content to wait. 

Meanwhile, however, we were making gradu- 
ally for the shore and though the wind came in 
puffs, some scarce filling our sails, others were 
harder, and often we made fair headway. As 
the hours wore on and the sun set lower and lower 
in the west, Captain Timmons paced the after- 
deck, looking from the shore to the Good Will 
and talking to himself the while in short, jerky 
sentences that gave the key to his thoughts. 

“We 'll fool them yet!” he muttered more than 
once. “ ’T is like they Te content to delay, 
thinking they have us tight. A few more breaths 
of wind and a little luck — ” 

106 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 


He broke off abruptly and, looking shoreward 
for a moment, ordered the line heaved to take a 
sounding. When the lead came up, he scanned 
the sand sticking to the tallowed end eagerly, 
and straightway took the wheel himself, head- 
ing the Bet for a cove or basin that presently 
opened on our right. 

“What I can’t make out is why they don’t send 
their boats to take us and have done with it,” he 
said to the mate. “Do they mean to let us run 
ashore and get off scot-free?” 

“I ’ve been thinking of that, sir,” said Mr. 
Green, “and it seems to me that they expect their 
troops to have us if we go ashore.” 

“Aye, man, you ’ve hit it !” cried the captain, 
slapping his thigh; “they ’ve got us betwixt them 
in a trap. Like as not they would rather we went 
ashore to fall into the hands of their land forces 
and so save them the trouble of caring for prison- 
ers. No doubt their ship is overcrowded as it 
is. And now what’s to do?” he muttered, and 
gripped hard at the spokes of the wheel, staring 
at the coast ahead of him. 

“ ’T is a sin to lose the powder,” murmured Mr. 
Green. 


107 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay, we ’ll not lose that,” replied the captain 
confidently. “I was n’t born and bred on this 
shore for nothing. There ’s a cave I know of 
that will take the cargo and, my life on it, ’t will 
never be found. When I was a boy, we played 
at smugglers in this same cave, but I little thought 
then what a use it would be put to. Nay, I ’m 
not worrying about the cargo if they but give 
us a little time. ’T is the letter puzzles me. 
What ’s to do with that ? And ’t is more im- 
portant than the ship or the cargo or the men 
aboard her. How to get that through to Mr. 
Travers sticks me.” 

“Aye,” agreed the mate, “that ’s a hard nut 
to crack. None of us will be able to hide so 
much as a pin, afloat or ashore,” and he went off 
shaking his head. 

Meanwhile the Betsey had entered into the 
little bay and rested quietly on its unruffled sur- 
face. There was no need to anchor, for there 
was not a breath of wind, and the sails hung 
motionless on the masts. Some two or three 
miles outside, within plain sight the Good Will 
lay becalmed also, and it seemed to me that we 

108 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 


were safe enough, but when I spoke of this to 
the captain, he shook his head. 

“Nay, lass/' he explained, “to-morrow, at the 
latest, they will send out their small boats and 
board us. They have many armed men, and we 
have barely so much as a few rusty muskets to 
defend ourselves with. They have the best of 
us when it comes to fighting, only when the morn- 
ing dawns there will be no Betsey to board.” 

“No Betsey!” I exclaimed, in surprise. 

He shook his head sorrowfully. 

“ *T will be the hardest thing I ever did in my 
life,” he said, “but it must be done. To-night 
we will hide the powder, and at sunrise, after 
I Ve made sure they Ve had a good look at her, 
I ’ll blow up the ship with all hands.” 

“Oh, Captain,” I cried, in consternation, 
“must we all die?” 

“There, there, lass,” he said, seeing that I was 
taking his words in earnest. “That is what I 
wish our pursuers to think. The men will be 
safe ashore, and, although they are like to fall 
into British hands, ere they Ve gone a mile, they dl 
be exchanged sooner or later. But ’t is as well 

109 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

that those aboard the Good Will should believe 
all hands are lost, and that the crazy rebel captain 
of the Bouncing Betsey would rather blow up his 
ship and his men than fall prize to them.” 

“But what will become of me?” I asked. 

“If you knew how that same question has been 
puzzling me,” he answered, wrinkling his fore- 
head. “I see no other way for it but that you 
should come with us and be captured by the first 
redcoat that sights us. They 'll not treat a child 
hardly. They ’re not as bad as that, but I would 
that you were with Mr. Travers, in German- 
town.” 

That being settled, the captain bade me make 
up a bundle of clothes and I went to my little 
cabin. I was not there very long, however, when 
I heard him call me from the adjoining saloon, 
where I found him and the mate seated opposite 
each other at the table, both very grave indeed. 

My heart jumped, for I thought some new mis- 
fortune had happened us, nor was I reassured 
when the captain, motioning me to sit, took my 
hand in his, patting it a moment or two before 
he spoke. 

“Lass,” he began kindly, “the mate has thought 


no 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 


of a plan by which a certain paper I have here 
may be delivered into good hands. We need your 
help.” 

“Oh, I should be glad to help,” — I interrupted 
eagerly; “I thought something had happened.” 

“Nay, my child, be not in too great haste to 
decide the matter,” he went on. “It is not work 
for a maid of your years, but I am at my wits’ 
end to know what to do and I must e’en take what 
means are at hand; for the stake is not the life 
of one man or a hundred, but the life of a nation, 
mayhap, and a month or two of delay might be 
fatal.” 

His tone was so solemn, that I knew that this 
was a most serious matter and, moreover, I had 
heard before of a mysterious paper he carried. 
Now I began to realize how great a value he put 
upon it. 

“Captain Timmons,” I answered, as earnestly 
as I knew how, “I know not what you wish of 
me, but if there is aught that I can do, you have 
but to try me. Perhaps such a service to the 
country will make Mr. Travers think the better 
of me, so that he will not turn me away because 
I am a girl when he looked for a boy.” 


hi 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Lass,” said the captain, “should you put these 
papers into his hands, ’t will be a greater service 
than you can know, but I wish there was some 
other way.” 

“The maid will come to no harm,” the mate 
broke in. “These English sailors are men and 
will not war on a child. I cannot help but think 
that, if we are captured, she will be safer with 
them than with us, — and that we will be caught 
is almost certain. Moreover, she will be sent 
to New York at once. The only question is can 
she hide the paper?” 

There was quite a long silence. The captain 
sat with wrinkled brows, staring hard at the 
table as if he could not make up his mind, but at 
last he lifted his head and spoke. 

“I doubt not you are right, Green,” he said, 
and then turned to me. “Can you row a boat 
at all, lass?” 

“Yes,” I answered readily, “I can row as well 
as my brothers, though I have never been upon 
the ocean.” 

“Good!” he cried, “good! Unless all signs 
fail, the sea will be like a pond to-morrow, so 
now for the plan. At sunrise I shall blow up the 


II 2 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY, 

Betsey; but before that, I will set you adrift in 
one of the small boats and you will row to the 
Good Will . Belike they will send a boat out for 
you, but under any circumstances, it will be ebb- 
tide and the currents will take you to them with- 
out much work on your part.” 

“And am I to go all alone ?” I asked, a little anx- 
iously, for it seemed a perilous undertaking for 
a small maid. 

“Aye, lass, all alone,” replied the captain, “for 
the rest of us will be supposed to be blown up with 
the Bet. But fear not; if the weather is bad 
you shall stay with us; and if you go, I am sure 
no hurt will come to you. Had I a thought that 
the British would harm you, I should never agree 
to the plan.” 

“It is not that I am afraid exactly,” I tried 
to explain, “only — only I was just surprised.” 

“Well spoken, lass!” the captain went on. 
“Now, listen! I know that the Good Will , having 
disposed of us, will hurry to join the other war- 
ships that are to assemble at New York. There 
was great talk in England of what Howe’s ships 
would do there. You have only to tell the Eng- 
lishmen why you were aboard the Bet ; and I am 

1 13 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

sure they will find the means to communicate 
with Mr. Travers, who will come and take you 
home.” 

“And in that way, you see,” the mate added, 
“you will be able to get the paper to Mr. Travers, 
weeks ahead of us, who will have to hide by day, 
and can travel but slowly, even if we are not 
captured.” 

“But the best of it would be,” I cried, rather 
excited at the thought that had come to me, “that 
the English will be carrying the papers for the 
Colonies without knowing it.” 

“That ’s right !” exclaimed the captain, slap- 
ping the table with his great hand. “That caps 
it fine. To think of them carrying that paper 
to New York for us ! ’T will be a tale to laugh 
over. Only how shall we hide the paper, for I 
believe they have an inkling of it and may search 
you and your boxes thoroughly?” 

“That ’s the puzzle,” said the mate, “though 
they J re not so like to annoy a maid.” 

“Now let us think,” murmured the captain. 
“Where shall we put it?” 

And for a while we all sat silent, racking our 
brains. 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 


“How big is it?” I asked, and the captain 
took out of his pocket a very thin paper folded 
longways through the center once. 

“I know the very place!” I exclaimed, as I 
saw it. “It can be slipped under the cover of my 
little book of 'Moral Maxims/ Think you they 
would look there?” 

“Why, lass, you Ve hit it, I do believe !” cried 
the captain. 

“The very place!” said the mate. 

On this we were agreed, and, the captain ask- 
ing me to bring the book, we hid the paper. 
After I had sewed up the cover again, the captain 
gave it into my keeping. 

“ ’T is more of a responsibility than I like to 
see a child shoulder,” he said, “but you are brave, 
I know, and will do your best. Treasure it as 
you would the most precious thing in the world 
and, when you come at last to Mr. Travers, give 
it to him as soon as you can, and he will know 
what to do with it. Now, come!” he ended, 
rising to his feet; “we have much to do before 
morning.” 

It was night by then and the captain ordered 
the hatches off. In a twinkling the whole crew 

US 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


were working like mad at the task of unloading 
the powder and putting it into one of the long- 
boats. This had all to be done in the dark, as 
we feared to excite the suspicion of the Good 
Will; nor could we make any unnecessary noise, 
for it might be, as the captain explained, that 
they would send a boat near us to keep an eye, 
or rather an ear, upon our doings. So every 
one was quiet and spoke in whispers. 

It was needful to go back and forth many times 
with muffled oars before all the powder in the 
vessel was taken out, and it was long after I 
had gone to bed that the work was finished. 
But before that, and after I had teased a little, 
the captain took me on one of the trips that I 
might see the cave. 

It was most exciting, and dangerous, too, I 
think, for the sea beat upon the rocks and we 
should have been swamped had we missed the 
opening. Once inside, the cave opened wide and 
the men lit torches. We rowed forward a long 
way until we came to a sandy little beach, where 
they landed and piled the boxes above the high- 
water mark, out of all danger from tides. I 
thought what fun the captain must have had when 

116 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY ] 

he was a boy and how Horrie and Hal would 
have loved it, if they could have been there with 
such a place to play in. 

On our way back I asked the captain if oth- 
ers knew of it and he said that many of those 
brought up upon that coast did, but he was sure 
that they were loyal to the Colonies. 

“And would it be easy to find?” I asked, for 
to me, who had no idea where we were, it seemed 
impossible that they could ever come at the spot 
again. 

The captain chuckled. 

“Aye, ? t is easy to find, being just ten miles 
north-northeast from the Candlestick, and that 
is a big rock from which all sailormen on this 
coast take their bearings. Now you know ex- 
actly how to reach it,” he added, with a laugh. 

“Ten miles north-northeast from the Candle- 
stick,” I repeated aimlessly once or twice, for it 
stuck in my head. 

It was just turning gray in the east when the 
captain woke me the next morning. I dressed 
hurriedly, and a little trembling too, I fear; 
though I put on a brave face and meant to go 
through with whatever came. Still I could not 

ii 7 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

hide from myself that I dreaded what was be- 
fore me. 

“And yet,” I chided myself, “they are English- 
men who would not hurt a child. Before you 
sailed for the Americas, you would not have been 
frighted.” But then came the thought, “It is 
war now, and I am an American,” which sounded 
funny enough, considering that, as yet, I had 
never set foot upon American soil. Yet the truth 
is that my weeks aboard the Bouncing Betsey 
had made a rebel of me, and Captain Timmons 
had no more loyal patriot under his command. 

“Where have you stowed the book?” asked he, 
anxiously, as I dragged my portmanteau into the 
cabin. 

“ ? T is safely hid under all my linen,” I assured 
him. 

“Nay, now, that will not do,” he answered. 
“If you hide it, you invite suspicion. Throw it 
in careless-like, on top, as ’t was of little value.” 

So I searched it out, and did as he advised. 
I could see that it was wise, though I would never 
have thought of the plan. 

There was some breakfast waiting, and then 
I went on deck, ready to begin the adventure ; but 

118 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 

as I looked about me, there was no one else in 
sight. 

“Where are the others ?” I asked. 

“There are none aboard but you and me, lass,” 
he answered. 

And I noted that, save for the boat that was 
prepared for me, all were in their places on the 
deck. 

“How — ” I began, but he, seeing what was in 
my mind, interrupted. 

“Do not fear for the others,” he said; “we wish 
the English to believe we have all been blown up 
with the Betsey , and you need not tell them other- 
wise.” 

“But you, Captain?” I cried, “will you be blown 
up really?” 

“Nay, I shall swim for it,” he answered, with 
a smile. “That will be no feat. Now get to 
your place, for it is time.” 

When we came to the side, my sorrow at leav- 
ing the captain overcame me a little and before 
I knew quite what I was doing, I had my arms 
about him. 

“Good-by!” I sobbed; “you have been so kind 
to a little maid.” 

8 119 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“There, there, lass/’ he said, a little huskily, 
“you Ve made a warm place for yourself in my 
old heart, and if Mr. Travers won’t have you, 
you shall find a home with me. And now, one 
thing more before we part. Should you, by any 
chance, after you have found Mr. Travers, wish 
to speak privately to him, e ’en whisper that 'tea 
has gone up thrippence a pound/ ’T is a signal 
we have among us, and he will understand. Now 
be off, and good luck to you for a brave lass. 
Some day, God willing, we will meet in — ah — 
Mr. Travers’s wigwim, ha — ha!” and he 
laughed aloud, which I think was meant to 
cheer me. 

He helped me into the boat, where I was sur- 
prised to see all my boxes ready, threw in my port- 
manteau and, as I took up the oars, gave a push 
with his foot that sent me out into the little bay. 
He waved a hand to me as I pulled away and then 
clambered back on the deck where he stood look- 
ing down at me, his face growing fainter and 
fainter as the distance increased. 

Although the oars were large and clumsy for 
me, I managed well enough, for the sea was like 
Swyckham Pond at home, and I was not afraid. 


120 


GOOD-BY TO THE BETSEY 


Moreover, there was a strong tide, so that I made 
fair progress. 

I was about a quarter of a mile away from the 
Betsey when the captain’s face disappeared from 
the bow and I knew that he had gone about his 
work of destruction. 

I rowed a little farther and then, with a sink- 
ing heart, for I had learned to love the ship, I 
waited. 

After what seemed a long time, the Betsey ap- 
peared to sway a moment, then her deck lifted 
up and a sheet of flame rose to her masthead, 
followed by a loud report. Almost at once the 
fire subsided and she began to sink till her hull 
was lost under the water and her masts dropped 
lower and lower. At length I could see only the 
strange flag fluttering above the ripples. At that 
moment the sun rose and a beam of blood-red light 
fell upon the flag for an instant, before it sank 
forever. 

The Bouncing Betsey had gone down with fly- 
ing colors, and I remembered the words of the 
captain on the day he had first raised the flag. 

I looked out upon the now radiant waters and 
I thought I saw a hand raised from the surface. 

121 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


It seemed to wave in my direction and, although 
I could not be certain, it heartened me for the 
ordeal that was before me. 


122 


CHAPTER X 

IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 

T HE sinking of the Betsey left me with an 
unhappy feeling of being all alone in the 
world, for there was nothing before me but the 
water and the rocky shore. There was no sign 
of anything living and it was with somewhat of 
relief that I turned my head to look at the Good 
Will. There, at least, were human beings, and 
I plied my oars vigorously in her direction. 

I had pulled steadily for some ten minutes, when 
I was startled by a rough hail close to me. Look- 
ing over my shoulder I found two boats full of 
men making toward me, and so fast did they come, 
that they were alongside before I realized it. 

Standing in the stern of the foremost was a 
young officer, very neatly and beautifully dressed, 
with much gold braid upon his coat. 

“Sink me!” he exclaimed. “ T is a chit!” and 
there was a murmur of astonishment from the 
men who were rowing. 


123 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


At the same time, a second boat came up with 
another young officer in command, who seemed 
just as much astonished, and for a moment or 
two we lay quiet, staring at each other. 

Finally one of the gentlemen spoke. 

“Where are the others ?” he demanded, in no 
gentle voice. 

“I know not,” I answered tremulously, for he 
looked at me in anything but a kindly way. 

“How came you here then?” he went on. 

“Captain Timmons made me row away before 
he blew up the Bet” I replied. 

“This is too much for me!” said the officer, 
after a moment’s thought. “We ’ll take you 
aboard the ship, and let you tell your story to 
Sir John. Trelawney,” he went on, addressing 
the officer in the other boat, “row over and see 
what you can make of it.” 

At that he ordered his boat laid alongside and, 
giving me a hand, helped me to a place next him 
in the stern. Then, fastening a rope to the boat 
I had just quitted, the sailors fell to and we were 
soon under the huge side of the Good Will. 

When I had climbed up the long ladder to her 
deck, I was greeted with many exclamations of 

124 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


surprise. A number of young men in bright uni- 
forms crowded forward and began questioning 
me so rapidly that I was nigh dazed. But their 
faces were friendly and many of them looked 
scarce older than my brother Horrie, so that I 
was in no way frighted. 

I was saved all embarrassment of answering, 
because the officer who had taken me from the 
boat commanded me to keep my tale for Sir John, 
whom I rightly took to be the commander of the 
ship. 

“We do not want a dozen versions of it,” he 
said, with some haughtiness, addressing his fel- 
low officers. 

“Oh, but, Bedford,” one of them exclaimed, “ 't 
will be noon before Sir John rises from his downy. 
Let the maid tell the tale. Sure, we 're dying 
to know how she comes to be the only capture 
after an eight weeks' chase. Sink me! 'T is a 
good joke on Sir John.” 

“And be sure some one will pay for it,” put in 
another, laughing; “still, I care little. I won my 
bet that ’t was a maid in the boat.” 

This brought their attention back to me and I 
stood silent among the gay, laughing crowd of 

125 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


young officers who looked down at me so curi- 
ously. Evidently I showed the embarrassment 
I felt, for one of them stepped forward and ad- 
dressed me most politely. 

“You must excuse our manners, Mistress — 
Mistress — ?” 

“My name is Beatrice Travers,” I said. 

“And mine is plain Guy V ernon at your serv- 
ice,” he returned. “These others are mostly 
lords of one sort or another, and as you are like 
to be with us for some time ’t is fitting you should 
know them.” Whereupon, with much ceremony 
and many low bows, he named them one after 
another. Each in his turn doffed his hat to me 
and I curtsied the best I knew, and though, 
perhaps, there was a smile here and there among 
them, they did not mock me and behaved as Eng- 
lish gentlemen should to one who had come among 
them, e’en though it was from a rebel ship. ’T is 
fitting that I should say here that, while I was 
on the Good Will these young officers treated me 
with every kindness, and one, indeed, proved a 
friend in need. 

Once more, after this introduction, they began 
to ask me questions, but were again cut short 

126 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


by the officer who had brought me aboard. He 
was Lord Bedford, heir to a dukedom which was 
a very great one, but ’t was not on that account 
that his commands were heeded. 

“ ’T is gloomy weather when Bedford ’s in 
charge/’ Mr. V ernon explained. “He is so mon- 
strous earnest.” 

“One would think ’t was a real war to see 
him act the martinet,” exclaimed another. 

“And is it not a real war?” I asked in sur- 
prise, at which they all laughed heartily. 

“Nay, Mistress Travers,” said Mr. Vernon, 
smiling; “it hath all the words of a war, I grant 
you, and there have been many declarations of 
this or that; but what can a few Colonials do 
without an army, without a navy, and without a 
leader? ’T is no war, but a lark; and I, for one, 
hope they come early to their senses, for I have 
visited among them and like their ways. When 
all ’s said and done, they ’re Englishmen, like the 
rest of us, and it ’s far from pleasant to have to 
kill your brothers because they have taken wry 
notions into their heads.” 

“Enough, Vernon,” one of them called. “Stop 
your talk of politics and your croaking that there 

127 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


will be no war. Send it may last long enough to 
gain promotion for some of us at least! Other- 
wise these old topers of the quarter-deck will live 
forever.” 

Then they all began to talk among themselves 
and divided into little groups, for ’t was evident 
that they would have to wait to satisfy their curi- 
osity. 

“Vernon,” said Lord Bedford, “I will leave 
the prisoner in your care, to be produced when 
Sir John is ready to receive her.” And with that 
he, too, went off. 

“ ’T is a weighty charge,” said Mr. Vernon, 
seriously. “May I ask you, Mistress Prisoner, 
to give me your word that you will not try to 
escape? otherwise I fear I shall have to put you 
in irons.” 

“Am I really a prisoner?” I asked. 

“You heard the earnest Bedford,” Mr. Vernon 
replied; “but ’t is not likely you can escape far 
from the ship, and aboard here we are so crowded, 
there is scarce room for a mouse to hide. The 
truth is we ’re no war-ship, but a transport. ’T 
will be a comfort when we join the fleet and get 
rid of these landlubbers.” 

128 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


With that, Mr. Vernon lead me below to a large 
cabin and, after some trouble I fancy, he found 
me a sleeping place which, though but a cubby- 
hole, was comfortable enough for one small maid. 
I then asked to have my portmanteau, but that 
was denied me until my interview with the great 
Sir John should be over. 

Of him I had some fear, for in our talk Mr. 
Vernon dropped a hint now and then that the 
commander was not all a gentleman should be; 
that with his inferiors he was like to be a boor, 
while he was servile to those above him. 

It was nigh eleven o’clock when, at last, I was 
summoned before the great man and, as I went, 
Mr. Vernon gave me a final word of caution. 

“I wish, Mistress Beatrice, for the credit of the 
navy, that you were going before another than 
Sir John, but here ’s a hint: don’t seem to fear 
him, or he will try to crush you. Take your cour- 
age in your two hands and talk back to him. If, 
by any chance, you have a relation with a title 
hooked to. his name, let it out early ; — ’t will help. 
Now go, and good luck to you.” 

It was with a beating heart that I entered the 
cabin where a group of older officers stood about 

129 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


the head of the table, at which was seated a coarse, 
red-faced man, whom I rightly took to be Sir John. 
His head was bent toward the table, but as I 
entered, he looked at me from under his brows, 
and glared angrily. 

Lord Bedford was speaking as I drew near. 

“We saw the ship blown up, Sir John, and im- 
mediately sent two boats, in one of which I went 
myself. We picked up the maid here, and Lieu- 
tenant Trelawney went on to investigate. He 
reports that there was no sign of any one else 
and that, except for a little wreckage on the shore, 
he found nothing. There was no evidence of 
any one having landed.” 

“Do you mean to tell me they blew up the ship 
with all hands?” growled Sir John, not looking 
at Lord Bedford, but staring at me beneath his 
brows. 

“It seems likely,” was the answer, “for we saw 
through our glasses that the boats were all at their 
davits except the one this maid came in; of that 
there is no doubt.” 

“A fool’s tale,” Sir John snapped. “Hold, and 
let me question the girl. Now, miss, the truth, 

13° 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


or ’t will be the worse for you. Tell us how came 
this accident to the Bouncing Betsey ?” 

“ ’T was not an accident/' I answered, as calmly 
as I could. “ 'T was by design." 

“How know you that?" he demanded. 

“I heard the captain talk about it to Mr. Green, 
the mate. He said he would send her to the bot- 
tom with all hands before he would let you take 
her." 

“Did the men leave the ship before or after 
you?" was his next question, and his eye had a 
cunning look in it as if he thought to trap me. 

“I saw none leave the ship before or after," 
I replied. 

“But *t is unbelievable!" cried Sir John angrily. 
“The shore was scarce a mile away. They could 
have escaped to the land." 

“They feared the troopsi ashore," I put in vol- 
untarily, for I knewithat Captain Timmons wished 
those on board the Good Will to believe that all 
hands had gone down. 

“So they knew that, did they?" said Sir John, 
more to himself than to any one else. “I would 
like to know how they found out;" then, seeming 

I 3 I 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


to break into a sudden rage, he brought his fist 
down on the table with a resounding thwack. 

“I ’ll not believe I ’m to be balked by a lot of 
rascally rebels !” he shouted. 

“But, Sir John,” one of the officers put in 
mildly, “it can scarce make any great difference. 
The powder is lost to them and if the men have 
gone ashore, which seems monstrous doubtful, 
they will be captured within two hours of their 
landing.” 

“But the powder is the smallest part of it!” 
cried Sir John loudly. “They carried that aboard 
their ship that meant more than ten times the 
powder.” He rose from his chair and began 
pacing the room, glowering fiercely all the while ; 
and the others stood in silence, shifting from one 
foot to another and seeming as uncomfortable 
as I. 

At last, Sir John stopped and addressed Lord 
Bedford. 

“Was there aught else in the boat but this 
girl?” 

“There were some boxes and a portmanteau 
evidently holding her belongings. They are on 
deck awaiting your orders.” 

I3 2 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


“Have them searched at once/’ he commanded, 
“and bring me every bit of writing you can find. 
Look sharp, now, for this is no paltry matter of 
a few pounds of powder. ’T is not unlikely these 
scoundrelly rebels might make a messenger of the 
maid, thinking to trick us. Look to it, and bring 
me every scrap of writing that is found.” 

As Lord Bedford hurried away to search the 
boxes, my heart sank, for I knew, if no one else 
in that room did, for what Sir John was looking. 
It was, of course, the paper Captain Timmons 
had been so much concerned about and which, at 
that moment, was hidden in the little book of 
Moral Maxims in my portmanteau. Now, it 
seemed to me that Sir John would surely find it, 
and I trembled with fear of what was to come, 
but I hid my anxiety and tried to look as indiffer- 
ent as I could, for I knew that he was searching 
my face to see if, perchance, I might betray any 
knowledge of what he had hinted at. I took my 
courage in my two hands as Mr. Vernon had 
bade me and, for love of the cause of liberty with 
which Captain Timmons had imbued me, I de- 
termined to do my best to keep the secret ; but in 
my heart I was fearful. 

135 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


to break into a sudden rage, he brought his fist 
down on the table with a resounding thwack. 

“I ’ll not believe I ’m to be balked by a lot of 
rascally rebels !” he shouted. 

“But, Sir John,” one of the officers put in 
mildly, “it can scarce make any great difference. 
The powder is lost to them and if the men have 
gone ashore, which seems monstrous doubtful, 
they will be captured within two hours of their 
landing.” 

“But the powder is the smallest part of it!” 
cried Sir John loudly. “They carried that aboard 
their ship that meant more than ten times the 
powder.” He rose from his chair and began 
pacing the room, glowering fiercely all the while ; 
and the others stood in silence, shifting from one 
foot to another and seeming as uncomfortable 
as I. 

At last, Sir John stopped and addressed Lord 
Bedford. 

“Was there aught else in the boat but this 
girl?” 

“There were some boxes and a portmanteau 
evidently holding her belongings. They are on 
deck awaiting your orders.” 

I3 2 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


“Have them searched at once,” he commanded, 
“and bring me every bit of writing you can find. 
Look sharp, now, for this is no paltry matter of 
a few pounds of powder. ’T is not unlikely these 
scoundrelly rebels might make a messenger of the 
maid, thinking to trick us. Look to it, and bring 
me every scrap of writing that is found.” 

As Lord Bedford hurried away to search the 
boxes, my heart sank, for I knew, if no one else 
in that room did, for what Sir John was looking. 
It was, of course, the paper Captain Timmons 
had been so much concerned about and which, at 
that moment, was hidden in the little book of 
Moral Maxims in my portmanteau. Now, it 
seemed to me that Sir John would surely find it, 
and I trembled with fear of what was to come, 
but I hid my anxiety and tried to look as indiffer- 
ent as I could, for I knew that he was searching 
my face to see if, perchance, I might betray any 
knowledge of what he had hinted at. I took my 
courage in my two hands as Mr. Vernon had 
bade me and, for love of the cause of liberty with 
which Captain Timmons had imbued me, I de- 
termined to do my best to keep the secret ; but in 
my heart I was fearful. 

135 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


While we waited, Sir John began to quiz me 
again. 

“Why were you on the ship at all?” he asked 
abruptly. 

“I was going to my relative in America,” I 
answered. 

“And who is that?” was his next question. 

“Mr. John Travers, of Germantown,” I replied, 
and then, thinking of another hint Mr. Vernon 
had given me, I added, “the Travers are cousins 
to Lord Harborough and to Sir Horace Travers 
of Kent.” 

I watched to see how he would receive this 
news and was glad to note that it had made an 
impression, for he looked at me more closely than 
before, and stopped in his walk up and down the 
cabin. 

“Is your relative the Lord Harborough who 
lately married with the daughter of His Grace 
the Duke of Beauford?” he said, with a hint at a 
sneer, but I could see that, although he was not 
inclined to believe me, he was uncertain. 

“T is the same,” I replied; “and it was be- 
cause of the marriage that I am going to my 
cousin, Mr. Travers.” 


136 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


“A rigmarole/’ Sir John shouted. ‘Think you 
I believe such a tale from a waif picked up from 
a rebel ship ? Stuff ! Is Harborough like to have 
his cousins half over the world ? I tell you plainly, 
girl, I do not believe you/’ 

His doubting made me very angry all in a min- 
ute. 

“Nevertheless, it is true — as is all else I have 
told you,” I retorted, and I could feel my face 
flushing, which he noted as well, for his manner 
became a little more civil. 

4 

“Who is this relative to whom you are going?” 
he asked, after a moment’s thought. 

“ W is Mr. Travers, of Germantown.” 

“What kind of a man is he?” was the next ques- 
tion. 

“I know but little of him except that he is an 
old gentleman and is reputed well to do.” 

“Of Germantown,” Sir John muttered, repeat- 
ing my words. And then he looked about the 
company in the cabin as if in search for some 
one. 

“Where is Mr. Vernon?” he demanded. A 
messenger went out of the cabin hurriedly and a 
moment later entered again with Mr. Vernon, who 

137 


9 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

stepped up to Sir John, saluting in the naval fash- 
ion. 

“I have heard that you have lately visited in the 
Colonies, Mr. Vernon/' Sir John began, “and 
that you had acquaintance with many people in 
Philadelphia. Did you by any chance ever come 
up with a Mr. Travers, of Germantown?” 

“Oh, yes,” answered Mr. Vernon; “Jack Trav- 
ers I knew very well, indeed.” 

“Is he, mayhap, a rebel?” asked Sir John. 

“I fear so, Sir John,” answered Mr. Vernon. 
“ 'T is only to be expected from a hot-headed 
young fellow with plenty of money.” 

“Young fellow?” demanded Sir John, giving 
me a sharp glance. But this I scarce noted for 
my eyes were fixed on Mr. Vernon and it seemed 
as if my heart had stopped beating while I lis- 
tened to his answer. 

“Why, yes,” he was saying. “Jack Travers 
came to his majority but last year. He gave a 
dinner at Denewood, his place in Germantown — ” 

“Oh, but you are mistaken,” I cried, in anguish. 
“My cousin is an old gentleman with white hair, 
who sits in a chair — ” 

“Enough!” roared Sir John, breaking in 

138 


IN THE HANDS OF THE ENEMY 


sharply upon my protest. “Your old Mr. Travers 
turns out to be a young, hot-headed rebel. I did 
well to doubt you and I believe you have that for 
which I am looking, in spite of your childish ways 
and seeming innocence.” 

And then, as if to put a cap to all my woes, 
Lord Bedford came in hurriedly and handed my 
little book of Moral Maxims to Sir John, who 
snatched it eagerly. But I covered my face with 
my hands, for very shame that my word had seem- 
ingly been proved false and that the paper was 
like to be discovered. 

When I had gained control of myself sufficiently 
to take my hands from my face, I saw Sir John 
again seated at the table with my book before 
him. 

He regarded it curiously for a moment or two, 
taking particular interest in the worked cover, 
so that my heart stood still, for fear he should 
discover the paper hidden therein. Then, to my 
great relief, he picked it up and ruffled the leaves, 
expecting, no doubt, that what he looked for would 
fall out. Failing in this, he began to go through 
it, leaf by leaf, but I noted that here and there he 
stopped to read what had been written and, as he 

139 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


read, the scowl on his face grew deeper and deeper. 

All in the room watched him, I, you may be 
sure, closest of all; and when, at last, he came to 
the end and shut the little volume with a bang, 
I had all I could do to keep back an audible sigh 
of relief. 

Sir John glared at me, and then faced Lord 
Bedford. 

“Was there naught else?” he asked. 

“Nay, Sir John,” was the answer. “There was 
no other writing, and we searched her boxes dili- 
gently.” 

Once more the commander turned his attention 
to me. 

“So, cousin to Lord Harborough,” he began, 
with a sneer, “you are naught better than a rebel 
spy. Why, there is enough treason in this book 
of yours to hang a dozen men! Take her away, 
Bedford, and have an eye kept on her till we come 
up with the rest of the fleet ; then back to England 
we will ship her, where I have no doubt she will 
soon find other cousins a-plenty.” 

Lord Bedford nodded to Mr. Vernon, who 
stepped forward to lead me away, but I was in 
a panic at the thought of being sent back to Eng- 

140 


IN THE EIANDS OF THE ENEMY 


land, with the fear added that I should not be 
able to deliver that paper after all. I knew not 
what to do, but my desire was to have back my 
property, so I stepped forward and held out my 
hand. 

“I want my book,” I said, as resolutely as I 
could. “The book that Granny gave me.” 

“Oh ! You want your book, do you?” Sir John 
mocked. “Well, get that whimsy out of your 
head; I shall keep it. It will make interesting 
reading for Admiral Howe.” 

“But T is mine and you have no right to it!” 
I burst out recklessly, for I was become fair des- 
perate and felt I must have the book, not alone 
because of my fondness for it, but for what it con- 
tained. 

“Right! right!” shouted Sir John, as if he 
scarce believed his ears ; “you talk to me of right ? 
Look you here, girl, ’t is my right to clap you in 
irons for a rebel wench, with a cock-and-bull story 
of being cousin to Lord Harborough. Don’t 
prate to me of right, and be off with you.” 

“ ’T is no Englishman, but a brute you are !” 
I cried, and would have gone on but that Mr. 
Vernon, catching me by the shoulder, whirled me 

141 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


round and gave me a little push toward the door. 

“Hush,” he whispered, “or you 're like to land 
in the brig. Save your breath, for it is not Sir 
John who has the last word.” 


142 


CHAPTER XI 

THE KING’S HEALTH 


M R. VERNON led me on deck and found a 
place for me to sit on one of the gun-car- 
riages. He tried his best to console me, but, at 
first, I would not listen to him, being angered as 
never before in my life, and at my wits’ end what 
to do, for I must have the book. Finally, seeing 
that I paid not the slightest heed to him, he spoke 
of it. 

“And how have I offended, Mistress Prisoner ?” 
he asked, assuming a most humble posture. 

“Was it not you who shamed me before them 
all by saying that Mr. Travers was a young man, 
when you know it is otherwise?” I burst out. 
“They all believe that I have not spoken the truth, 
because you, forsooth, did not tell it.” 

“But Mr. Travers is a young man,” he insisted. 
“Nay, do not repeat what is not so,” I an- 
swered, but all the while there was a growing 
fear within me and I remembered how Captain 

143 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Timmons and the mate were wont to laugh when 
I talked of my cousin. Here, perhaps, was the 
explanation of it. 

“Oh, it can’t be as you say!” I cried out. “He 
must be an old man. Granny said he was and 
otherwise she would never have let me come. 
There must be some other Mr. Travers.” 

“That may well be,” answered Mr. Vernon, 
“but they don’t own ships like the Bouncing Bet- 
sey.” 

“Are you sure?” I asked anxiously. 

“Yes, I am quite sure,” he replied, “and to 
speak plainly, Mistress Beatrice, it did seem a 
trifle strange to me that you should be going 
out to him, though I never doubted your 
word.” 

“But he has a father?” I pleaded. 

“Nay, his father died two years or so ago, leav- 
ing only John Travers the son. No doubt it was 
because each had the same name that your family 
has made the mistake,” he suggested, and indeed 
this was the true explanation. 

Aunt Prudence had thought she had written 
to old Mr. Travers, knowing nothing of a son, 
and, the names being alike, the young man had 

144 


THE KING’S HEALTH 


answered, never realizing that she was unaware 
of his father’s death. Here was a further com- 
plication. It might well be that an old man might 
take in a girl when he expected a boy, but what 
would a young man think of it? His letter to 
Granny showed all too plainly. “I will take one 
of the boys, but, as I have no wife, I cannot take 
a maid.” 

“What shall I do,” I exclaimed, more to myself 
than to Mr. Vernon, but he answered quickly and 
sympathetically, for he must have seen that my 
distress was deep indeed. 

“If you will tell me all about it,” he said, in a 
most kindly way, “mayhap I can help; and, under 
any circumstances, I promise no one else shall 
know of it ; — but if, perchance, you hold any rebel 
secrets such as Sir John seems to suspect — keep 
them! Tell but about yourself, Mistress Bea- 
trice, for you are not a very big girl, after all, and 
you do seem to have more than your share of 
trouble.” 

So then and there, I told Mr. V ernon how I had 
come to leave home and about Mr. Van der Heist 
shipping me off to a relative of whom we knew 
little, but I said naught of the paper hidden in the 

145 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


book of Maxims, for reasons which any one will 
understand. 

“ ’T is easy to see how you have been mistaken 
about Mr. Travers/' he said, “and there is no need 
to be downhearted about it. You ’ll find Admiral 
Howe a very different person from Sir John, and 
with him will rest the decision, for, whatever was. 
aboard the Bouncing Betsey that Sir John is seek- 
ing, it seems to be of such importance that a report 
is to be made to Lord Howe.” 

Now that was the first of many long talks I 
had with Mr. Vernon. 

That afternoon, a good breeze sprang up. The 
sailors set the sails, and we bore down the coast, 
but the wind freshening constantly, the ship was 
headed out to sea, and before long we lost sight 
of land again. Later a great storm came up, and 
we were blown out of our course, so that it was 
near a week before we made the rendezvous off 
New York. 

In that time, I became quite friendly with the 
younger officers, and was made much of among 
them. Mr. Vernon, in particular, seemed to have 
taken a liking to me and it was from him I learned 
what took place on the Good Will after we saw 

146 


THE KING'S HEALTH 

her in the Thames. It seemed that when Lord 
Howe's great fleet was preparing, the Good Will 
had been sent to London to refit and that there 
had been general instructions to detain all Ameri- 
can vessels, but no special word about the Bounc- 
ing Betsey. 

Captain Timmons had fooled them all com- 
pletely, except Bedford, who was the officer with 
the trumpet. He had insisted upon stopping us, 
but the others, certain that any vessel that man- 
ifested such enthusiasm over one of His Majesty's 
ships must be honest, had laughed at the idea that 
she was an American. Moreover, they were anx- 
ious to get to London without delay, for they 
knew that they were soon to sail again, and 
grudged the time necessary to investigate us. 

Once in London, however, the news of what we 
were reached them as soon as they came to anchor, 
and so chagrined was the Admiralty that we had 
gotten clear, that the man who had then been in 
command of the Good Will had been dismissed 
from the service, and Sir John put in his place. 

They all seemed to think that this was a great 
pother to make over the escape of a trading vessel ; 
but it had become evident that she carried some- 

147 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


thing of great importance, for the Good Will was 
provisioned with all speed and sent off to capture 
her at any cost. They had guessed that the 
Betsey would not sail to her accustomed port, and 
this was borne out by the reports of two ships that 
had sighted us (for the Good Will had halted 
every vessel she met to get news of us). So they 
had followed, scarce more than a day behind, but 
we had had good luck until the wind failed, and 
then the capture was certain. 

“We should have boarded you that afternoon,” 
said Mr. Vernon, “but ’t is ever our witless way 
to wait until the morrow, so we put it off, think- 
ing we had you safe caught and gave your Cap- 
tain Timmons a chance to do — ” he shrugged — 
“I know not what! Sir John, I fancy, was none 
too pleased to find his prize sunk and its crew dis- 
persed, whether drowned or not makes little odds. 
So, young lady/’ he ended, “you are all he has to 
show for his trouble, and he is like to make you 
out something of importance to justify himself/’ 

This, you may be sure, was far from pleasing 
news to me and Mr. Vernon, although he en- 
couraged me to be brave and hope for the best, 
felt near certain that, in the end, I would be sent 

148 


THE KING’S HEALTH 


back to England, unless, by some chance or other, 
they found what they were looking for, in which 
case they might let me off, as having no further 
interest. 

Of Sir John I saw very little. He was too great 
a man, or at least so thought himself, to be at all 
intimate with his inferiors aboard the ship, and 
contented himself with staying in his own quar- 
ters, only coming up occasionally to pace the 
quarter-deck, scowling at everything. 

At dinner, however, he always sat at the head 
of the long table and I, placed among the younger 
officers at the foot, tried not to attract his atten- 
tion, for I knew I had made an enemy of him and 
thought it best not to intrude my presence. He, 
however, had not forgotten me and occasionally, 
usually at some pert sally of mine which had 
brought peals of laughter from the young officers, 
he would look down the table and frown, but, as 
a rule, the gentlemen at the head did not trouble 
about us at the foot, so I was teased and spoiled 
by turns by the gay, young fellows who were glad 
enough to have something to amuse them. 

Dinner was a very serious and ceremonious af- 
fair on board the Good Will , the officers all ap- 

149 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


pearing in full dress and standing at attention 
until Sir John took his seat, so that it was indeed 
imposing, and I put on my best fallals, feeling 
very grown-up and important. It was, of course, 
proper for me to leave the table with the sweets 
and I would make my curtsey to those near me, 
many of whom would rise at my going and salute 
me most gravely, although this I liked not for 
it always brought Sir John’s scowl. Now it so 
happened that, to leave the room, I was forced to 
traverse the length of the long saloon past the 
head of the table. One evening, held in conver- 
sation, I had delayed my going, and the wine 
was already on the table when I jumped up to 
hurry out of the room. But Sir John stopped 
me. 

“Stay !” he called to me, raising a hand and 
motioning me to him, “stay, fair cousin of Lord 
Harborough! I have a toast to propose and your 
ladyship must e’en drink it.” 

My heart stood still. Though I knew not what 
was to come, I was well assured it would be em- 
barrassing in some way or other. 

At a nod from Sir John, a serving-man put a 
glass of wine in my hand and I, being unac- 

!5o 


THE KING'S HEALTH 


customed to it, looked at it doubtfully; but I had 
little time to think of that. 

Sir John, pushing back his chair, rose to his feet. 

“To the King, God bless him!" he called out 
holding aloft his glass and, at that, all at the table 
rose, shouting, “The King, God bless him!” and 
straightway drained their glasses amid much noise 
and cheer. 

But I, never having seen such a sight before, 
looked down the brilliant table at all the officers 
so gaily clad and glittering in gold lace, too much 
absorbed to think of my own part in the ceremony. 

I was brought to my senses, however, by Sir 
John, whose glass was still full and who had evi- 
dently been watching me all the time. 

“I wait on you, Mistress Travers,” he said. 
“Perhaps 't is not a toast to tickle a traitor's 
tongue, but I warn you, drink it, or 't will be the 
worse for you. Come! Say the words, ‘The 
King, God bless him !’ ” 

He raised his glass again, holding it out to- 
ward me — and the room suddenly grew very still 
while every eye was turned upon me. As it stood, 
't was a toast no one who sympathized with the 
Colonies could drink, But it was not so much the 

I5i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


king the rebels hated, as his ministers, and I 
thought I saw my way clear out of my difficulty, 
so, made courageous by the novelty and excite- 
ment of the situation, I lifted my glass and looked 
full at Sir John. 

“The King, God bless him ! May he help the 
right!" I cried, and, touching the wine to my 
lips, I set down the glass, made my curtsey to the 
table, and hurried away. 

But, ere I left, I saw the deep flush of chagrin 
mantle Sir John’s face. I heard cries of “Bravo ! 
bravo!" fly about the table, and one of the older 
men exclaimed: 

“A challenge bravely met, and a toast you can- 
not refuse to drink, Sir John." 

For a few moments, I felt very elated and tri- 
umphant, but by the time I reached the deck of 
the ship, a reaction had come. I had gained noth- 
ing by my sally, but rather had made a man who 
was already my enemy the more bitter. 


152 


CHAPTER XII 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 

A LL this time, you may be sure, there was 
hardly a moment when the question how 
to regain my precious book of Maxims was not 
in my mind. The more I heard the more certain 
I became of the value of the paper hidden therein, 
and the more needful it became that I should re- 
cover it. I appreciated that if the English had 
gone to such trouble to get it as to send a ship 
of the line after the Bouncing Betsey , then surely 
it must be equally important to the Colonies. 
Everything that Mr. Vernon told me confirmed 
this and, moreover, I was sensible enough to know 
that Sir John would not have paid so much at- 
tention to me unless, underlying it, there was the 
conviction that in some way I was getting the bet- 
ter of him in a grave matter. 

But, on second thought, I was not getting the 
better of him by any means ; for, although he knew 
it not, the paper was in his possession, and at any 
10 153 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


time might be discovered. Also, I dared not put 
too much stress upon its recovery nor continue 
making demands for it; that would only serve to 
excite suspicion, and they might go to the length 
of cutting the book apart to discover why I was 
so anxious to have it back. I spoke of it to Mr. 
Vernon once or twice, explaining that I had had 
it all my life and treasured it on that account. 
He cautioned me to be patient, expressing the be- 
lief that sooner or later it would be returned, but 
he was by no means certain. 

“You and that book are all they have to show 
for an eight weeks’ chase across the ocean,” 
he said; “and be sure they ’ll make the most of 
it.” 

So it was with a great deal of anxiety on my 
own account, and also on account of the little book, 
that the days passed while I waited the ordeal that 
would come to me when I faced the Admiral of 
the fleet, toward which we were hurrying. 

At length one beautiful morning, we sighted 
land, which Mr. V ernon said was the Long Island; 
and soon afterward we entered a broad, beautiful 
bay in which were all manner of ships, for here 
lay the English fleet over which Admiral Lord 

154 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


Howe had command. I shall never forget what 
a wondrous sight it was. There were many ships 
of the line, huge, stately vessels with masts that 
seemed to reach into the blue heavens, and peace- 
ful enough they looked, riding at anchor on the 
sparkling waters, in spite of the guns showing 
through the ports. Flags were a-flying every- 
where, and boats of all sizes were running from 
one ship to another, so that the bay had a most 
busy look. 

Aboard the Good Will there was a great bust- 
ling about. Everything had been made clean and 
bright, the officers all had on their best uniforms, 
and the sailors, too, were dressed for the occasion. 
The ship herself was bedecked from stem to stern 
with flags, and a gay appearance we must have 
presented, for many cheers came to us as we sailed 
to our station. As the great ship headed into 
the wind, the sailors manned the yards, the salutes 
to the Admiral boomed out across the water and 
at length we came to rest amid the echoes of the 
answering guns. 

Immediately Sir John appeared on deck, clad in 
a gorgeous uniform. A boat was put over the 
side and, in a twinkling, our commander was be- 

155 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


ing rowed to the flag-ship to make the report that 
was to decide my fate. 

I stood against the bulwarks, looking across 
the water and watching him mount the ladder 
and disappear, my heart heavy with the thought 
of what was to come. I was near to weeping, 
for I felt my courage ebbing away rapidly while 
despair took its place. Presently Mr. Vernon 
came and leaned on the rail beside me. 

“Nay, be not so downhearted,” he said, noting 
the dismal look upon my face; “at worst it will 
only be a return to England.” 

“And what could be worse?”' I cried out. “No 
* 

one wants me there, and here I am treated like a 
criminal. None believe what I say. I am 
badgered and beset till I scarce know what I am 
about. No one but a fool like Sir John would 
treat a maid so.” 

“Nay, get that notion out of your small head,” 
Mr. Vernon returned. “I ’ll grant you he lacks 
manners, especially to his inferiors; but he ’s far 
from being a fool, my lady. He is one of the best 
officers, in His Majesty’s navy, and Lord Howe 
thinks much of his opinion.” 

“In that case I am lost,” I cried. “Sir John 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 

will make it out that I am the worst rebel that 
ever lived.” 

‘‘Now you are running to the other extreme/’ 
said Mr. Vernon, with a smile. “Lord Howe is 
no fool either, and, knowing all the circumstances, 
he is as able as another to put two and two to- 
gether. He will take Sir John’s chagrin and dis- 
appointment into consideration when he listens to 
the tale. I know not how it will turn out, but the 
Admiral can be counted on to deal fairly by all, 
in so far as any human being is able to do that.” 

“Do you think Lord Howe will want to see me 
soon?” I asked, for it is ever my desire to be 
done with disagreeable tasks. 

“I should expect them to send for you at any 
minute,” he answered, and then looked at me very 
critically for a space, so that I wondered what 
was in his mind. 

“I hope you will know me the next time we 
meet, sir,” I said saucily, for he searched me up 
and down, and I felt embarrassed. 

“Do not jest,” he returned gravely; “I am 
thinking of your good. Have you any other 
gowns ?” 

“Why, yes, to be sure,” I answered, surprised 

157 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


at such a question. “Must I put on my best to 
visit Lord Howe?” 

“Nay,” he returned quickly, “that you must not 
do; but here is a suggestion I would take were 
I in your place : put on the plainest dress you have 
and, if you can make yourself look younger, I 
would advise it. How to do it I leave you to con- 
trive, but the more childish you seem, the more 
likely are you to get your way, for, you see, Sir 
John will try to make you out older and more re- 
sponsible than you are, and if you appear very 
young, that will be a point in your favor at once.” 

I understood and saw the wisdom of his sug- 
gestion. Since I had been on the ship, it had been 
my desire to seem older perhaps than I really was ; 
for, though I think I was not a very vain or silly 
girl, I confess I had spared no pains to make my- 
self appear grown up. It was but natural, as I 
was the only child among many who were older. 
To effect this I had always worn my richest petti- 
coats and ruffles and tuckers, and dressed my hair 
as much like Aunt Prudence’s as I could manage, 
though, to be sure, I had never dared to powder 
it. To make myself look younger than I had ap- 
peared on the Good Will was not difficult, for I 

158 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


had little calamanco smocks a-plenty, for morn- 
ing wear about the house. In one of these, with 
my hair in curls, I would look childlike enough. 

“Oh, thank you, Mr. Vernon,” I said to him. 
“I see what you would be at, and shall make my- 
self ready at once,” and I was about to go to my 
cabin when he spoke again. 

“Oh, another thing, Mistress Beatrice!” he 
cautioned. “Do not be saucy nor talk back. 
Tears are much more becoming to a child under 
some circumstances, and the Admiral is not Sir 
John.” 

“I understand,” I replied, “but Sir John angers 
me so that ’t is all I can do to hold my tongue. 
You know they call me Bee at home, not only 
because it ’s short for Beatrice, but because Hal 
says I have a little sting, which is my tongue ; but 
I shall try to keep it in check,” and with that I ran 
off to change my dress. 

I was scarce ready when the summons came, 
and I went at once on deck to find a boat await- 
ing to take me to the flag-ship. 

Mr. Vernon saw me, and there was a twinkle 
in his eye. 

“ ’T is capital,” he whispered as I passed him, 

159 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

and I felt somewhat heartened as I started off 
to learn my fate. 

The boat fairly danced over the water, and 
when at length, I was landed on the flag-ship, I 
was taken at once below and ushered into a splen- 
did cabin. Here were seated many officers, 
among whom was Sir John, and there was some 
talking going forward, for those who were with 
me held me at the entrance till an oppor- 
tune moment should present itself for me to 
enter. 

I knew at once which must be Lord Howe, for 
he sat at the head of the table and those about 
him showed plainly that his was the deciding 
voice in all matters. 

Presently, at a lull in the talk, I was brought 
forward, and the man in charge of me told them 
who I was. 

At once there was a craning of necks, as I 
stood before them looking as demure as I could. 
For a moment there was silence, and then, as if 
at a signal, they all burst into a roar of laughter, 
all, that is, save Sir John and Lord Howe, though 
there was a smile about the latter’s lips. 

“And is this the blood-thirsty rebel you 

160 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


captured, Sir John?” one gentleman called out, 
slapping the table with his open hand. “Flad we 
not better have a company of marines to guard 
us, Your Lordship?” 

"My faith, Sir John !” cried another, “ ’t is 
well you had the Good Will. Any smaller ship 
would scarce have done for so daring an enter- 
prise.” 

I looked at Sir John, and his face was well- 
nigh purple with rage. 

" ’T is a trick!” he shouted above the laughter. 
"The vixen is older than she looks.” 

"Gentlemen! gentlemen!” called Lord Howe 
from the top of the table, and at once there was 
quiet. "Come here,” he went on in the most 
kindly voice, and I went forward at once and 
stood beside him. 

"How old are you, little maid?” he asked at 
length, and I answered truthfully that I was 
twelve. 

"You scarce look so old,” he replied, and then, 
to Sir John, "but even twelve is no great age, 
think you?” 

At that there was renewed merriment at Sir 
John’s expense, and, though I could have laughed 

161 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


with joy to see him so baited, I kept a straight 
face and lowered eyes. 

“And now, my child/’ Lord Howe said, “sup- 
pose you tell us how you came to be upon this 
rebel ship.” 

Amid silence, for all about the table seemed 
much interested in what I was saying, I told once 
more the tale of my coming to the Americas and 
the reasons for it. 

That my story was believed, in the main at 
least, was shown by the remarks that went 
around the table in regard to Mr. Van der 
Heist’s behavior to me, and there were even 
several who blamed Granny for having let me 
go at all. 

But in the midst of this, Sir John cut in harshly. 

“Your Lordship,” he said, “I submit that this 
tale is scarce plausible. However, the point is 
this : I am convinced that the maid is the bearer 
of certain advices from those aboard the ship to 
those o ; n land. How important those advices are 
we all know. I thought of course that she car- 
ried a written message, but, having searched her 
effects thoroughly and found nothing, I can only 
conclude that they planned to convey the news 

162 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


through her by word of mouth, not daring to 
trust the written document with her.” 

“Nay, Your Lordship, I carry no such mes- 
sage,” I burst out ere they questioned me; and 
this was true, for I knew not at all what the pur- 
port of the letter was, and it certainly was not 
sent by word of mouth. 

“And I respectfully submit,” said one gentle- 
man thoughtfully, “that they would hardly have 
sent a messenger into the lion’s mouth.” 

“The girl’s truthfulness is already in question,” 
Sir John cut in harshly. “By a lucky accident 
we discovered that the ‘old Mr. Travers’ she 
talked of was in fact a young man and a very 
active rebel. Those who made up the tale for 
her evidently did not count upon our having any 
one on board who knew Mr. Travers, and thought 
that her story would go unquestioned. If, there- 
fore, we have found her tale false in one particular, 
what can we believe? Moreover, why run the 
risk? My suggestion is that, under any circum- 
stances, we send her back to England without al- 
lowing her any communication with those on 
shore. She was found on a rebel ship and I have 
no doubt that she is a rebel spy. Surely there is 

163 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


enough of treason in that book of hers to con- 
vict a dozen.” 

“Aye, that book,” said Lord Howe musingly; 
“I should like to see it.” 

For the first time in a week I saw again my 
little volume of Maxims as one of Sir John’s aides 
handed it to Lord Howe who took it and began 
turning over its leaves, reading here and there 
with a smile on his lips. 

“ ? T is a human document,” he said to the table 
at large; “well worth the perusal, but it will have 
to wait till this matter is settled. Now, Mistress 
Beatrice, you are before us on a grave charge, and 
what to do with you is by no means plain. Were 
you a loyal English maid, it would be our duty 
to see you safe to your friends, no matter who 
they were. On the other hand, rebels must be 
treated as — as rebels, though circumstances may 
be taken into consideration. Perchance, after all 
you are loyal at heart. All this talk we read in 
this little book is just the silly chatter of others 
with whom you have come in contact, and which, 
in your case, could be easily forgiven if you for- 
get it. So, you see, there is an alternative for 
you to choose. If you tell us that you are really 

164 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


a loyal subject to King George, we can arrange 
to send you to Mr. Travers. If, however, you say 
that you are a rebel — well, that ’s another pair 
of shoes! Now declare/’ he ended, leaning to- 
ward me and speaking impressively, “are you a 
loyal English maid as I hope, or are you, as Sir 
John says, a rebel spy?” 

It seemed that freedom was before me, and an 
end to all my troubles in sight, if I could only say 
that I was a loyal subject of the King; but I could 
not say it. To have done so would have been to 
deny what was in my heart; for, although I was 
but a child and knew little, mayhap, of the 
real matters that had led to the war with the 
Colonies, yet Captain Timmons had won my 
sympathy for his cause. To deny that would have 
been to lie, and that I could not do. 

For an instant I was tempted, but I scarce 
waited to reason it all out, and answered truth- 
fully. 

“Your Lordship,” I began quietly, for I 
had no wish to be defiant, “I am no spy; but if 
to be sorry for the Colonies and to think that the 
King’s ministers have not treated them fairly 
makes a rebel, then am I one.” 

165 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

There were murmurs about the table. I had 
hidden my face in my hands, thinking that all was 
over and that I would be sent back to England, so 
that I cared little what else might happen. I 
heard Sir John speaking sharply. 

“There is nothing more to say, Your Lordship. 
Shall I order her sent back?” 

Although I had no hope, I listened eagerly for 
Lord Howe’s answer, because Mr. Vernon had 
said his was the final word. 

“Nay, Sir John,” he answered, and at the word 
my heart leaped. “We do not war with child- 
ren. Remember that, if I carry a sword in one 
hand, I also carry the olive-branch in the other. 
My motive in asking the child to declare herself 
was to find out whether or not she was truthful. 
I think all at this table will agree that she is, and, 
therefore, we may believe she is not a spy, and 
can send her to Mr. Travers.” 

There was a loud murmur of approval around 
the table, and it was all I could do not to look 
my triumph at Sir John, who, I noted out of the 
corner of my eye, was very glum, and nervously 
fingered a pen lying on the table. 

“Miss Beatrice,” Lord Howe continued, “we 

1 66 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


will send a safe-conduct to Mr. Travers, so that 
he may come and fetch you. In the meantime, 
you will stop aboard the Good Will. That, I see, 
makes you glad. Well, though you are a rebel, 
you are an honest one, which is a good deal in 
these days. Go now, and may this be an end to 
all your troubles, for you are somewhat young 
to be alone and unprotected/’ And with that 
he bowed to me in dismissal. 

I wanted to run, but having obtained my free- 
dom was less than the half of my desire if I must 
leave behind what was more valuable than the 
liberty of any small maid. 

“Please, Your Lordship,” I said, stepping for- 
ward, “may I not have my little book? ’T was 
Granny gave it to me and it can be of interest 
to no one else in the whole world.” 

“I had thought to keep it myself,” he answered, 
picking it up from where it lay before him. 

“I should certainly keep it,” growled Sir John. 
“There may be a cipher message in it, plain 
enough to those to whom she is going.” 

“Nay, I know no ciphers, and there is naught 
written on its pages but what Granny and I have 
put down,” I said hastily. “Please, Your Lord- 

167 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


ship, let me have it.” And then the lucky six- 
pence, hanging about my neck on a ribbon, came 
into my mind and, being but a child, I took it 
off and held it toward the Admiral. “Here is 
my lucky sixpence that you may have in ex- 
change,” I said eagerly. “ ’T is a very lucky six- 
pence, the Egyptian said, and I should love you 
to have it because you have been kind to me.” 

Evidently the idea took his fancy, perhaps be- 
cause sailors are superstitious; at any rate, he 
accepted it with a smile. 

“And what will you do for a talisman?” he 
asked. 

“Oh, I am but a little girl,” I answered; “I 
do not fight, and shall not need it. Perhaps it will 
keep you from harm in the war and, indeed, I 
hope so.” 

“Nay, I know what we ’ll do,” he replied. “We 
have a sailor aboard who is so strong that he 
breaks coins with his fingers, so we will e’en 
divide it.” With that he gave an order, and in a 
few moments a great, tarry sailor came in, knuck- 
ling his forehead and seeming very much out of 
place in that splendid cabin. The Admiral gave 
him the coin, telling him to be careful to divide 

1 68 



Bending it this way and that, he snapped it in his hands 




I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


it equally, whereupon he took it, and bending it 
this way and that, snapped it in halves. 

“That will be even better/’ I said, struck by a 
sudden memory, “for the Egyptian’s prophecy 
said 'the half would be luckier than the whole.’ ” 

“Good! 1 ’ said Admiral Howe, handing me the 
piece with the ribbon still strung through the 
hole. “Now we shall each have a part. I shall 
have mine pierced and, like a lover, and his lass, 
we ’ll always wear them. If you need me, send 
me your half, and I will come to help you.” 

“And I shall do the like for you, Your Lord- 
ship, if you send yours,” I said very gravely. 
“And now may I have my book and go away?” 

He picked it up as if to give it to me, when Sir 
John spoke out once more. 

“I beg Your Lordship not to give it up. I am 
convinced that the maid has not told all she knows. 
She is too clever by half. The book has more 
significance than appears on the surface, I am 
sure. I confess I have only suspicions to go upon, 
but under any circumstances it would be safer 
to keep all writing in our own hands. ’T is a mat- 
ter for Your Lordship to decide, and I shall say 
no more; but I beg you keep the book.” 

171 


11 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Well had Mr. Vernon said that Sir John was 
no fool. Had his animosity for me personally 
not showed so plainly, I feel certain that his 
opinion would have prevailed and I would have 
gone back to England willy-nilly. In this case 
it seemed a small thing one way or the other and, 
having rendered a judgment against Sir John, I 
thought it not unlikely that the Admiral would 
yield now and so make matters equal. Some 
such thought was surely passing through his 
mind for he sat for a few minutes handling the 
book and looking at the cover ; then he raised his 
eyes and gazed at me, while I stood trembling 
with anxiety, twirling my half of the sixpence 
between my fingers. 

With a smile meant only for me, he glanced 
down at his half of the coin lying in his palm 
and, without another word, handed me the book. 

I knew, as well as if he had told me, that the 
lucky piece was as a bond between us and, be- 
cause of that, he had yielded to its dumb plead- 
ing. 

I seized my little book and, with low, murmured 
thanks and a curtsey, I hurried away with my 
heart beating joyously, for I saw an end to my 

1 72 


I OFFER SIXPENCE TO AN ADMIRAL 


troubles at last and an honorable discharge of 
the responsibility put upon me by Captain Tim- 
mons of the Bouncing Betsey. 


173 


CHAPTER XIII 


I AM DENIED 

H OW gloriously the sun shone, and how 
beautiful and sparkling were the waters of 
New York Bay that day! It was all I could do 
to sit still in the little boat while I was being 
rowed back to the Good Will. I wanted to sing 
and laugh, — to do anything, in fact, to give ex- 
pression to my joy at being free once more, for 
I had been a prisoner. But, best of all, I had the 
little book of Maxims pressed close beneath my 
arm. The precious paper was safe, and though 
I had not the least idea what it was all about, I 
knew it was vastly important and I was anxious 
to put it into Mr. Travers’s hands. It had been 
a fortunate day for me, and all the heartaches 
and anxieties of the last few weeks were forgotten. 

As I gained the deck of the Good Will , Mr. 
V ernon was waiting, and he could see by my face 
that matters had turned out to my liking, for he 
smiled gaily as he stepped over to me. 

174 


I AM DENIED 


“ ’T is easy to see that you have won the 
Admiral !” he cried. “Is everything satisfac- 
tory ?” 

“Oh, yes, everything!” I exclaimed. “Lord 
Howe is going to send for Mr. Travers to come 
and fetch me, and he gave me my book back 
again, and — and — ” but there were no words to 
tell how happy I felt. I could only dance up and 
down from sheer delight. 

“I am glad for your sake,” said Mr. Vernon, 
“but I, for one, shall feel sorry, indeed, to see 
you go, and there are others that I could name 
at our end of the table who will miss you.” 

“And I shall be sorry to leave you, for you have 
been very good to me,” I answered. “But then 
I can not help feeling glad to reach my journey’s 
end. It has been more than two months since I 
set foot on land and now that I am in sight of it, 
I long to be in the fields once again.” 

“Well, you are like to be with us a day or so 
yet,” Mr. Vernon returned, “so you need not be 
in any hurry to pack.” 

“Will it be so long?” I cried in dismay; “I 
thought I could go right away.” 

“We must first get a message through to Mr. 

175 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

Travers; and, even if he starts at once, there is 
no telling where he is nor what he is about. I 
should fancy that he ’s a very busy man with his 
rebellion, unless he ’s vastly changed since last I 
saw him.” 

This was far from good news, for, now that 
I could go, I was impatient to be off. But even 
the delay could not dampen my spirits much that 
day, and the hours passed pleasantly enough for 
there was always something of interest going on 
in the Bay. 

First of all there was constant visiting of offi- 
cers from ship to ship, and drums were beaten 
to quarters to receive this or that guest with fit- 
ting pomp, so that there was a never-ceasing 
bustle of excitement. I was left alone a good 
deal, for my friends, the younger officers, were 
on duty and Mr. Vernon was much in demand 
upon the flag-ship because, as he told me, he had 
some knowledge of the country from having 
visited there. 

But I was never lonesome. There was an un- 
ending stream of people coming out to the boat 
with things to sell. They brought vegetables, 
such as I had never seen, one in particular which 

176 


I AM DENIED 


was quite long and had a jacket outside, and in- 
side, little beans stuck, in some way, on a stick. 
Later I found that it was Indian corn, and really 
most toothsome. Then there were fruits in 
plenty, berries and plums, and cherries too, though 
they told me they were nearly over for that year. 
On several occasions men dressed as hunters came 
aboard with whole deer, and turkeys, and birds 
that were new to me. All of which was vastly 
interesting. 

However, I wanted to know something of the 
people themselves, so I talked to the hawkers 
whenever I could and they, seeing that I was but 
a child, answered my questions most kindly. 
These, of course, were the people with whom I 
was going to live and it was on that account 
that I was so anxious to know more of the land 
and its customs, for it seemed to me that the more 
knowledge I had the more useful I could be to 
Mr. Travers and the more satisfied he would be 
to have me about his wigwim. 

Two days passed without a sign of my cousin. 
On the next morning, about noon, I was stand- 
ing near the ladder leading to the landing-stage, 
watching Sir John and his staff come aboard on 

177 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

their return from the Admiral’s ship. I had often 
stood so in the past and Sir John had stalked by 
me without a word or a look. This time, how- 
ever, he stopped before me and stared down with 
such a smile of satisfaction that I was frightened 
at once. 

“So, Mistress Travers, cousin to Lord Har- 
borough,” he began slowly, drawling out the 
words mockingly, “I have the last laugh after all, 
and there is a saying that 'he who laughs last, 
laughs best.’ ” 

“What mean you?” I cried, a great fear clutch- 
ing my heart. 

“That your so-called cousin, Mr. Travers, 
though a rebel, is evidently an honest man and 
will have none of you !” he answered, altering his 
tone and looking at me fiercely. “You are a 
prisoner again and back to England you go on 
the first troop-ship that sails!” Then, turning, 
he addressed the officer in command. “Keep an 
eye to her; she is a prisoner of war!” 

I know not what I did for a moment or two. 
The shock seemed to rob me of all thought or 
action. It was too severe a blow for tears, and 
it had come so suddenly that I could only stand 

178 


I AM DENIED 


staring straight before me. Then I bethought 
me that this could not be — that Sir John was try- 
ing to trick me, so I sought Mr. Vernon’s face, 
hoping to find there something to encourage me ; 
but, alas, as he stood waiting for Sir John to 
leave the deck, he was careful not to look in my 
direction, and I was sure that this latest and 
worst news was true. 

Almost blindly I made my way to the forward 
end of the ship, and there alone, behind one of 
the great cannon, I crouched down and cried and 
cried, as if my heart would break. And, indeed, 
it was near to breaking. 

I know not hpw long I had been there when Mr. 
Vernon came and seated himself beside me. 

“I Ve been looking everywhere for you,” he 
said, and his voice showed how sorry he felt. 

I stifled my sobs as well as I could. 

“Is it true?” I asked. 

“Yes, it’s quite true,” he replied; “Travers 
wrote saying he knew nothing of any maid.” 

“And neither did he !” said I. “He expected a 
boy!” 

“Oh, yes,” agreed Mr. Vernon. 

“But he will come if it is explained to him. 

179 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

Em sure he will !” I cried, my hopes rising a little. 

“Yes, I think that not unlikely,” said Mr. 
Vernon. “But,” he went on, shaking his head, 
“he has cut himself off from coming. He will 
never have another safe-conduct, and without one 
he would n’t dare to come.” 

“I don’t understand,” I said. 

“Here ’s how it is,” Mr. Vernon explained. 
“Travers has evidently forgotten all about his 
relatives in England and the message he dis- 
patched by the Bouncing Betsey months ago. 
That would be natural enough. The word sent 
to him by Lord Howe said nothing about the 
Bouncing Betsey , but merely related the fact that 
there was a relation of his, a little maid, waiting 
aboard the Good Will , and that a safe-conduct 
would be given to him to come and get her. 
Travers then, knowing nothing of a maid, thinks 
he scents a plot of some sort and, though his 
answer was quite polite, there was clearly the 
suggestion that he did n’t think the Admiral was 
acting openly, and that there was a trick some- 
where. Lord Howe was furious, and I don’t 
blame him. So, of course, Sir John saw his 
chance and took it. That is the whole story, and 

180 


I AM DENIED 


what to do, I don't know. I think you are the 
most unlucky small girl I ever met." 

Unconsciously I fingered the ribbon about my 
neck on which hung the half of a small coin. 

“And yet," I made answer, “the Egyptian said 
it was a lucky sixpence." 


CHAPTER XIV 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 

I CAN scarce describe my wretchedness and 
misery as I sat on that gun-carriage, weep- 
ing my eyes out. Perhaps another girl might 
have been braver, I know not. The blow had 
fallen so suddenly that I had no chance to sum- 
mon fortitude. One moment I had been looking 
forward eagerly to an end of all my troubles, and 
the next they were upon me again. Worst of 
all, Mr. Travers had denied me. I could only 
cry — and cry — and cry ! 

Mr. Vernon tried to ease my sorrow, but in 
vain — 

“I cannot stand this!” he said at length, al- 
most roughly. "We must do something. Try 
to cease your weeping and think if there is not a 
way out of it !” 

He rose to his feet and began pacing the deck, 
muttering to himself now and then, and as often 

182 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 


shaking his head, showing all too plainly that no 
solution came to him. 

At length I managed to stay my tears, though, 
indeed, I still shook with dry sobs and Mr. Vernon 
seated himself beside me once more. 

“I can see no help for it,” he confessed sadly. 
“If Travers had not been so impudent, the Ad- 
miral might have been prevailed upon to let you 
try again, but now it is useless to look for aid in 
that direction.” 

“Yes, I suppose so,” I answered hopelessly; 
“there is nothing to be done, only — only — ” 

“Only what?” he asked. 

“Nothing — except that I should have liked Mr. 
Travers to know the truth of it,” I answered. 
“Think you they would send a letter to him if 
I wrote?” 

“Nay, that they would not!” he answered. 
“But,” he went on, lowering his voice, “write 
your letter and I will see that it reaches him, 
only you must let me read it. You can under- 
stand my reason.” 

I went at once to my cabin to write the letter. 
I had not the slightest hope that anything would 
come of it; my one desire was that my cousin 

183 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

should know the truth and that, perhaps, at some 
later date he might send to Europe for me to 
come again. I knew only too well what sort of 
welcome awaited me in Amsterdam if ever I got 
there. 

I wrote out fully the reasons for my coming 
and all that had befallen since that distant day 
when I boarded the Bouncing Betsey in London, 
and told, as well as I was able, just how every- 
thing had happened and something, too, of my 
own sorrow and disappointment. I wanted to 
tell him of the paper that had been intrusted to 
me, but dared not, knowing that Mr. Vernon must 
read it. This left me in a quandary, for I wanted 
to let Mr. Travers know of my effort to bring 
it safe into his hands. 

I bit the end of my pen in perplexity, trying 
to solve this riddle, and then there popped into 
my head what Captain Timmons had told me to 
do in case I wished to see Mr. Travers privately 
on a matter of importance. 

“Just whisper to him that tea has gone up 
thrippence a pound,” the captain had said. Writ- 
ing it might do as well, though what I hoped to 
gain I know not to this day. Still, once having 

184 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 

seized upon the idea, I straightway wished to put 
it into practice, but here another matter came to 
plague me. To put the sentence in alone, uncon- 
nected with anything else in the letter, would ex- 
cite suspicion, so I tried to think of some manner 
in which I could include it naturally. At last, 
after much puzzling, I wrote the following: 

I regret that I have no gossip of London for you, but 
I was there so short a time that I scarce had a chance to 
see aught but a few shops. Granny says ’t is a most ex- 
travagant place, and that tea has gone up thrippence a 
pound. I know not whether you will be interested in 
this, but Captain Timmons told me a story of the Boston 
Tea Party. Perhaps that is the reason it is so high. 

I read this over many times, wondering if the 
true purport of it would be plain to Mr. Vernon 
and then, deciding that he would see only what 
was written, I copied it into the letter and so fin- 
ished. 

Mr. Vernon was on deck, and together we went 
back to the gun-carriage. He read the letter 
through, while I sat looking out across the waters 
to the land where I had hoped to live. That hope 
was gone now and I gazed at the shores sorrow- 
fully. 

185 


THE LUGKY SIXPENCE 


It took him some time, the letter being long, 
but at last he finished and folded it for me to 
place the wafers. 

“ ’T is a sad letter,” said he, “and your infor- 
mation about the tea was somewhat malapropos. 
Tea is taboo in America these days. But I will 
see that it starts on its way at once,” and, with 
a smile, he went off. 

There was nothing now for me to do but wait 
until a troop-ship bound for England should be 
ready. The hours passed uneventfully, for I had 
lost interest in everything and a sort of numbness 
had come upon my spirits which, though it eased 
the pain of my disappointment, left me quite in- 
different. Even the men who came aboard the 
ship with vegetables and fruit had ceased to at- 
tract my attention and for the most part I sat 
by myself on deck, scarce conscious of what went 
on about me. 

One morning, some four days after I had 
written my letter, I became aware of a man stand- 
ing before me, holding out some plums as if for 
sale. He was a young man, as I could see at once, 
though the rough sort of cap he wore was pulled 
down over his forehead, and the collar of his 

1 86 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 


rather torn and soiled coat was turned up. I 
looked at him for a moment and was about to 
tell him that I did not wish to buy, when he 
lifted his head suddenly and looked me full in 
the face, his eyes meeting mine squarely. There 
was something in the bright glance that 
held my attention, and then — he deliberately 
winked ! 

“Tea has gone up thrippence a pound,” he 
whispered — and I stared amazed. 

“Come, buy my plums,” he went on in a loud 
voice. “They are the best in the Jerseys and 
I 'll make them cheap for an English maid. Do 
not look so frighted,” he added under his breath. 
“ ’T is all right, and I am your cousin John. 
Come, Mistress, buy my plums.” 

For a few moments, he went on in this strain, 
praising the fruit and urging me between whiles 
to compose myself, and, indeed, I had need to, 
for my heart was beating furiously, and I was 
panting from excitement. 

We stood alone on the deck, but there were 
sailors passing constantly, and at such times Mr. 
Travers, for it was, indeed, he, would raise his 
voice for me to buy, like any hawker. 

187 


12 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay, now, do not look so pale!” he said in an 
undertone. 

“But if you are caught, they will hang you 
for a spy!” I whispered back. 

“Indeed, that ’s true !” he answered, with a 
reckless little laugh. “But these British are so 
cock-sure of themselves, they ? d never suspect that 
any one would dare brave their mightiness. ? T 
is their conceit will be their undoing. But enough 
of that ! I was much distressed when your letter 
reached me and I found what I had done. How 
did you manage to get it to me? I had not 
thought they would be so obliging, after my re- 
fusal to come for you.” 

“Mr. Vernon sent it,” I answered. 

“Not Guy Vernon?” he asked, with a note of 
anxiety in his voice. 

“The same,” I replied ; “he is aboard this ship.” 

“And he would know me in any sort of dress,” 
Mr. Travers went on, more to himself than to 
me. “Oh, well, it makes the adventure the more 
diverting, that ? s all. Now what of the message 
from Captain Timmons? for he would never have 
given you that word about the tea, if there had 
not been something behind it.” 

1 88 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 


“I have a paper,” I told him. “ ’T is most im- 
portant, though I know not what it is about; hut 
the English know of it, and it is on that account 
mainly that they wish to keep me prisoner.” 

It was some minutes before we could go on, 
for two officers stopped near us and talked for a 
while, during which time Mr. Travers kept up 
the patter about the fruit. But not content with 
showing his wares to me, he must needs go up 
to the officers as well, while I looked on in a panic. 

“They Te good, loyal plums,” I heard him say; 
“grown in the Jerseys, and never a Whig near 
them. Come, Your Excellencies, buy, and may- 
hap you ’ll convert a rebel.” 

The officers, laughing at his audacity, told him 
to be off, and themselves walked away. 

“Where is the paper?” he asked, coming back 
to me, and I told him. 

“I guess what is in it!” he exclaimed. “Would 
it were in the General’s hands.” 

“Let me get it for you now !” I urged. “I can 
pretend to go for my purse.” 

“But I cannot take you now,” he said. 

“Oh, but never mind me!” I replied. “The 
paper is ever so much more important.” 

189 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay,” he answered, with a resolute shake of 
his head, “you have brought it so far, you shall 
take it all the way. Besides I came not for that 
alone. Indeed, no! I came to fetch my new- 
cousin.” 

“But how?” I asked, for I could see no way 
of his doing that. 

“Listen !” he said, glancing about him. “Think 
you, you can come on deck to-night without being 
seen?” 

“Yes, I can manage that,” I answered, for the 
position of the little cubbyhole in which I slept 
made it easily possible. 

“Good!” he exclaimed. “Come then as the 
ship’s bell strikes six to-night. That will be 
eleven o’clock, as you, no doubt, know. I will 
be waiting at the landing-stage for you. Be 
ready, and come on the stroke of the bell.” 

“But there is always a guard on the landing- 
stage,” I returned. 

“Yes, one,” he answered with a smile. “Do 
not fear that he will stay you. Put on a dark 
dress and come with the book. Your other things 
must be left behind. Will you be there ?” 

“Yes,” I answered, and was about to speak 

190 


A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 


further, when a step sounded near us and my 
cousin raised his voice again in praise of his fruit. 
This same thing had happened so often before 
that I thought nothing of it, till a voice spoke to 
me, and I looked up to see Mr. Vernon standing 
beside us. 

“They are fine-looking plums,” he said pleas- 
antly. 

“Yes,” I answered, “I was thinking of buying 
some, but my purse is below. I will go and fetch 
it.” 

“Why trouble?” returned Mr. Vernon, taking 
a coin out of his pocket. “Let me have the pleas- 
ure of presenting you with the fruit. How much 
are they, fellow?” 

“Nay,” I hurried to reply, for I feared the mo- 
ment when he would discover the identity of the 
man before us. “Nay, he has pestered me so 
that I have lost my desire for them. Let him 

go” 

“Pestered you, has he? Then we ’ll teach him 
better manners!” Mr. Vernon replied, and reach- 
ing out a hand he put it under the other’s chin 
and raised the bowed head. “Look up, fellow, 
and — and — ” 

191 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


He stopped as their eyes met. Mr. Travers 
said no word, but gazed back at him with a half- 
reckless, half-serious smile on his face, as- if he 
cared not what was the issue. Mr. Vernon, on 
the other hand, was visibly affected, and I trem- 
bled with fear, for a word from him meant death 
to my cousin. 

How long they stood thus, I cannot tell, but it 
seemed to me like hours; then in a harsh and 
rather husky voice, Mr. Vernon spoke: 

“Be off with you ! and hereafter sell your plums 
on some other ship ; for, if I find you on the Good 
Will again, you ’ll not get away so easily!’’ 

Picking up his baskets, Mr. Travers hurried 
along the deck and, a minute later, I saw him run 
down the ladder and jump into a small boat. 

As for Mr. Vernon, he, too, stood watching for 
a moment and then turned away. 

“Mistress Beatrice,” he said in a constrained 
voice, “you have, I fear, been the cause of one 
man’s losing his honor.” 

“Nay, say not that!” I cried, for I saw that he 
felt it deeply. “What are the doings of one small 
maid in this great war of yours? For your kind- 
ness and for your friendship I shall ever say a 

192 


He stopped as their eyes met. 






A PERSISTENT PEDDLER 


prayer of thankfulness; but I should be sad in- 
deed if, hereafter, when you think of me it should 
be with regret. And you know he came not to 
spy,” I ended. 

He stood looking gloomily at the deck; then 
he lifted his head with a slight laugh. 

“For a moment I thought that I recognized 
that fellow with the plums, but I must have been 
mistaken,” he said, and without another word he 
left me. 


195 


CHAPTER XV 


SIX BELLS 

I WAS in a flutter of excitement for the rest of 
that day, and never had I known the hours 
pass so slowly. My mind dwelt constantly on the 
prospect of my escape and I was impatient for the 
time to come when the attempt should be made. 

How Mr. Travers was to accomplish this I 
knew not. As I looked out over the broad waters 
of the Bay, and counted the multitude of British 
ships lying at anchor near us, the task of going 
in and out among them, without being discovered, 
seemed well-nigh impossible. Still, I was little 
concerned with this, never once thinking of fail- 
ure, but rather busying myself with the part I 
was to play in the enterprise. 

I made the trip from my cabin, along the alley- 
way to the steps leading to the deck, up these and 
across to the place where the ladder led down 
to the landing-stage, not once but a dozen times, 
so anxious was I to do my share correctly, though, 

196 


SIX BELLS 


to be sure, I took care to act indifferently, so that 
any one noticing me could have no idea of what 
was going on in my mind. 

I went early to my cabin when the night came 
down and got into my berth to await the time 
when I should attempt my escape, but I thought 
eleven o’clock would never come. 

All was prepared as best I knew How. I had 
ready a gown of linsey-woolsey, and under it hung 
my pack-pocket filled with those things I could 
not bear to leave behind. They were trifles 
mostly, the shoe-buckles, a brooch, and such like 
things that Granny had given me, and also the 
tiny tea-set carved out of bone by Jim Tasker, 
the boatswain of the Bouncing Betsey. So, with 
my precious book of Maxims clutched in my 
hands, I lay and listened for the ship’s bell to 
sound the half-hours. 

Finally, when five bells struck, I rose quietly 
and put on my dress. 

Once more I waited and oh, how long it seemed ! 
Everything about the ship was unusually still 
and the occasional rapid footfalls of those cross- 
ing the deck above my head, served to make the 
quiet more complete. My heart beat furiously 

197 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


and my breath came in little gasps, so great was 
my anxiety. 

And still I waited, till at length I was sure it 
must be past the time and that the sailor, whose 
business it was to strike the hours, had forgotten. 

At length it began to sound and the first tap 
of the bell seemed so loud and ominous that it 
startled me ; but, summoning all the courage and 
fortitude I possessed, I stole forth to traverse, 
I hoped for the last time, the little passage leading 
away from my sleeping place. I did not meet 
any one and once on deck I saw a clear field to 
the break in the bulwarks where the gangway 
ladder led to the landing-stage below. Gaining 
that, and beginning to feel safe, I looked down and 
there, whistling a tune to himself, was a sailor 
standing near a lanthorn that made a narrow 
circle of light' over the waters gently lapping the 
sides of the ship. 

I hesitated at the top not knowing what to do, 
for surely the sailor would put a halt to my flight 
and rouse the ship should I make a struggle. I 
was in despair, for I had not expected to see him 
there, having relied on my cousin’s words of as- 
surance that the guard would be taken care of. 

198 


SIX BELLS 


All then was lost I supposed; for some reason or 
other the plan had miscarried; still I had been 
told to be on the landing-stage at eleven o’clock 
and the last stroke of the bell had echoed through- 
out the ship. I would, of course, be discovered 
but, for all that, I meant to carry out my part to 
the end, and so took the first step down. 

There was a creak, as the ladder moved slightly 
under my weight, and the sailor, catching the 
sound, turned and looked up at me. I noted the 
surprised expression of his face as he opened his 
mouth to speak, but at the same instant a dark 
shadow came into the circle of light, and a boat 
touched gently against the stage. Out of it leapt 
Mr. Travers, who immediately sprang upon the 
guard and thrust a handkerchief or cloth of some 
sort into his half-open mouth, thus preventing 
any outcry. Then followed a short, sharp strug- 
gle ; but the guard, taken wholly by surprise, was 
no match for the other and, in a moment, was on 
his back with my cousin atop of him. 

Meanwhile I had run down, well knowing what 
was going forward, and stood beside the strug- 
gling pair. 

“Ah, you are just in time,” Mr. Travers whis- 

199 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


pered, looking up at me with a smile. “This 
fellow is tougher than I thought for and you will 
have to help or he will rouse the ship. Bind his 
arms with that,” he ended, nodding toward a coil 
of rope which he had, doubtless, brought for the 
purpose. 

As quickly as I was able, for, indeed, my fingers 
trembled greatly, I put the rope under the guard’s 
shoulders. Then, making a noose, I drew it as 
tightly as I could about his arms while Mr. Trav- 
ers held him. Once this much was accomplished 
the rest was simple enough and, in a few mo- 
ments, he lay helpless, though little the worse for 
his handling. 

“Now into the boat,” Mr. Travers whispered, 
as he straightened up from binding the man’s legs. 

I was about to do as he bade me when the sound 
of oars dipped in the water came to us and I 
looked out to see the light of a boat rapidly ap- 
proaching our landing from the other side of the 
Good Will. In a panic of fear I turned to my 
cousin, but there was no need to warn him. He, 
too, had seen and heard. Without the loss of an 
instant he grasped me firmly around the waist, 
lifted me into the boat, and, giving a huge push 

200 


SIX BELLS 


with his foot against the landing-stage leaped in 
after me and we were adrift on the, then, quiet 
waters of New York Bay. 

But we were too late to escape discovery and, 
as Mr. Travers gained the thwart and took up 
the oars, the others were full upon us and the light 
from the lanthorn lit up the whole of our boat. 

“Halt! Halt!” came the command, in a voice I 
recognized as that of Lord Bedford, but my cousin 
only pulled the harder and the next moment we 
had passed out of the ring of light and were lost 
in the darkness. 

But Lord Bedford had seen enough to arouse 
more than suspicion and, almost at the same 
time that he sighted us, they made the landing- 
stage and there was the guard, gagged and 
bound, to tell the tale of our flight. 

At once there was a great to-do aboard the Good 
Will. A drum was beaten, lights flashed here and 
there, the tramp of running men came to us over 
the water and it seemed scarce a minute before the 
whole vessel was in wild confusion. Then shots 
were fired as signals to the ships near by; fol- 
lowed by shouted orders from one to another and 
from these, in turn, to those farther on; until the 


201 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


entire fleet was astir; eager to capture an “escap- 
ing prisoner” who, of course, was I. 

I cowered at the bottom of the boat, fearful of 
the outcome and certain I should be captured. 
Whichever way I looked there was a ship full of 
men keen to take us and ready, if need be, to shoot 
were they not obeyed. Nor was it only the ships 
we had to fear. Small boats were being launched 
from every vessel as fast as the men could man 
them and soon the bay was dotted with lights 
which darted here and there looking for us. 

Mr. Travers had ceased pulling rapidly and sat 
with his head turned looking over his shoulder 
while he guided our boat into the black patches 
of water. He made no sound as he rowed for, as 
I saw later, the oars had been muffled by wrapping 
cloths about them. 

Presently a circle of lights surrounded us and 
I looked in vain for a space of shadow between 
them, through which we might escape. My 
cousin must have had some such thought, too, for 
he leaned forward and whispered to me: 

“Lie flat, cousin. ’T is like to be hot work be- 
fore we Ve finished this game of hide and seek.” 

I did as he told me, well knowing that the 

202 


SIX BELLS 

British would not hesitate to shoot, but Mr. Trav- 
ers seemed not to have any fear, if I could judge 
from the way he spoke. Rather did he appear 
to enjoy the prospect of “hot work,” as he called 
it. I confess I was feeling far from cheerful; 
for to me our plight was desperate indeed, nor 
could I see any way through that circle of lights 
gradually closing in upon the dark spot where we 
lay. 

I cannot describe how strange a scene it was. 
We in darkness so dense that I could not distin- 
guish Mr. Travers, though he was within a few 
feet of me, and yet, all around us were the lights 
of the ships throwing broad beams on the water, 
while each of the small boats carried a lanthorn. 
Our only hope, of course, was to remain in the 
shadows, and even this hope was rapidly waning. 

I thought it could only be a matter of a few 
minutes when we would be discovered and taken. 
Cousin John, however, was far from discouraged; 
he seemed in the best of spirits, as I could tell 
from the occasional soft chuckles he gave, and, 
presently, I had an explanation of it. 

“ ? T is like the British to be looking for sparks 
with a lanthorn,” he whispered. 

203 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“But soon or late they must find us,” I said, 
under my breath. 

“Nay, fear not, cousin,” he answered confi- 
dently. “We ’re as safe as if' we were on Brook- 
lyn Heights.” 

For all his confident tone I was far from being 
assured and the happenings in the next few min- 
utes brought my heart to my throat more than 
once. 

At first there had been a more or less scattered 
effort on the part of our pursuers, but now all 
the small boats had formed a wide circle of which 
we were, somewhat, the center and now they be- 
gan to converge toward the spot where we lay. 
Nearer and nearer they came cutting down the 
darkness in all directions until it seemed certain 
that a few moments more would leave us at their 
mercy. Meanwhile, Mr. Travers did nothing, or 
at least, so it seemed to me. Now and then he 
would pull at the oars slowly and carefully, shift- 
ing our position, first this way and then that, but 
soon it became plain that the limit of the shadows 
had been reached and that nothing could be done 
save surrender. A few strokes more and the 
British boats would be upon us. 

204 


SIX BELLS 


Then, to my great surprise, Mr. Travers began 
to shout at the top of his lungs: 

“Ahoy, there! This way! This way! Here 
they are!” he yelled, and I thought for certain 
he had fallen daft, for surely this was a strange 
method of effecting our escape. 

I soon saw, however, that my cousin’s hail was 
the result of no thoughtless plan; for at once a 
great hubbub arose and, amid shoutings and 
splashings, the British boats began to make to- 
ward the sound of Mr. Travers’s voice, each one, 
seemingly, intent upon arriving first and gaining 
credit for the capture. In so doing they at once 
broke the ring of lights about us and several, 
coming together, left a wide unlighted space be- 
tween them, which Cousin John was quick to take 
advantage of. Under the noise of the hastening 
British he pulled swiftly toward the black water 
and in a few minutes we were clear of the 
circle that hemmed us in. Even I could 
see that, with a little precaution, we were safe 
enough. 

One after another we passed the huge hulks 
of the ships of the line until, at length, we were 
free of them all. 


13 


205 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

“And now, Cousin Beatrice, we can talk to our 
heart’s content,” cried Mr. Travers, and he began 
plying his oars more vigorously than he had here- 
tofore. 

“And are we safe at last?” I asked, taking a 
long breath and scrambling into the seat in the 
stern. 

“Aye,” said he, “for though there are plenty 
of redcoats about, they ’re on the other side of the 
bay at Staten Island. But, tell me, have you the 
paper safe?” 

“Yes,” I answered, “and I am most anxious to 
be rid of it.” 

“No doubt, no doubt,” he agreed ; “but you must 
carry it yet a while, for we have a good way 
to go before we reach the town, and I do not 
mean to stop until we are there.” 

“Cousin,” I said anxiously after a few mo- 
ments, “can you forgive me for being a girl in- 
stead of a boy?” 

“ ’T is a great tax on my forbearance,” he 
made answer ; and, not being able to see his face, 
I knew not how to take it. 

“Even though I am a girl,” I went on, “I shall 
try not to be a burden to you, and hope in a little 

206 


SIX BELLS 


while, after I have learned the customs of Amer- 
ica, to be useful. Granny says I’m a good house- 
wife and — ” 

"Nay,” he interrupted, breaking into a hearty 
laugh, "housekeepers are easy come by, and I 
have a most excellent one already. But” — and 
he dropped his voice, so that he spoke seriously — 
" sisters are a different matter and now that I have 
found one, I mean to keep her. Do not trouble 
your head on that score, Beatrice. I ’m right glad 
you ’re here, and I hope you will soon love me 
as, by reason of your steadfast courage, I have 
already begun to love you.” 

He was much in earnest, as I could tell by his 
voice, and I was very, very glad. 

"I know I shall love you,” I answered, a little 
huskily; "and I should like you to call me Bee, 
as they did at home, if you will.” 

"Good !” he exclaimed. " 'Bee’ it shall be, and 
I am Brother John. Is that agreed ?” 

"Yes, Brother John,” I hesitated. 

"That’s right,” he laughed; "now we shall be 
truly brother and sister”; and he said it in so 
kindly a way that all the heartaches and disap- 
pointments were forgotten and I felt that, though 

207 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

I had, indeed, lost one home, I should soon find 
another. 

We talked while he rowed and he asked me all 
manner of questions about Granny and the boys, 
and was very properly disgusted with Mr. Van 
der Heist, though he admitted owing him some- 
thing for sending him a sister. So, with the 
feeling of safety and the realization that my trou- 
bles were at an end, I must have dropped asleep, 
for one moment I was listening to Brother John’s 
voice in the darkness, and the next I opened my 
eyes to find that it was broad daylight, and he 
laughing at me as he still rowed the boat. 

'‘I Ve been waiting very patiently for you to 
wake up,” he said, half-banteringly. “I want to 
see that paper now that there is light to read, but 
you clutched it so tightly in your sleep, that I 
could n’t take it without disturbing you, and that 
I had not the heart to do.” 

“Oh, yes, the paper!” I cried, taking up the 
book and breaking a thread in the cover with 
my bodkin. “Here it is!” and I drew it forth 
and handed it to him. 

He opened it eagerly and I saw his face light 
up with joy. 


208 


SIX BELLS 


“ T is splendid!” he cried, “and will put some 
heart in the doubting ones, besides giving us a 
place to buy powder for our army. Hold it safe, 
Bee,” he went on excitedly, “for the General must 
have it before he goes on his daily rounds!” and 
he picked up the oars and rowed furiously. 

“And may I not know what it is now?” I asked, 
for I confess that the contents of the precious 
document had greatly aroused my curiosity. 

“Aye!” he answered heartily. “Though *t is 
a secret, you deserve to know, and I need not 
fear to trust your discretion. ’T is a letter, Bee, 
from our agent at the French court, saying that, 
although King Louis is not at this time willing 
to come out before the world as a supporter of 
the new government of America, for fear of war 
with England, he, nevertheless, bids us count 
upon him as a friend, and adds that the ports 
of France are open to us.” 

There could be no doubt that he was over- 
joyed, but somehow it seemed little for both the 
Americans and British to make such a pother 
over. 

I think he must have seen what was in mv 

* 

mind, for he spoke further. 

209 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“You cannot possibly understand all it means 
to us, who are fighting not only the British army 
and navy, but many of our own people, who, 
from fear or hope of gain, stick to the Tory side 
and do all in their power to discourage and hamper 
us. For us to be able to say that France is our 
friend will bring money and men to our colors, 
and we need both sadly. Then, too, the chance 
to secure arms and ammunition is most impor- 
tant. You have brought glorious news, Bee, 
glorious! and His Excellency, General Washing- 
ton, will be overjoyed when you hand it to him!” 


210 


CHAPTER XVI 


HIS EXCELLENCY, GENERAL WASHINGTON 

B ROTHER JOHN was so happy and so boy- 
ish, yet so earnest withal, that I caught his 
enthusiasm over this good news from France. 

“Oh, I am pleased !” I cried; “I hoped the paper 
would secure me a welcome, but if ’t will help to 
beat the British and free us from slavery, I am 
more than glad!” 

“Listen to the little rebel!” he mocked gaily. 
“When and where have you come by such trea- 
sonous notions?” 

And this, of course, led me to tell of Captain 
Timmons and of our talks together. 

“I fear ? t will be a long time ere we see the 
Captain again,” said Brother John, rather sadly. 
“He and the crew have certainly been taken, and 
will be shipped to England. No doubt he ex- 
pected to be exchanged and then, give us the loca- 
tion of the cargo. But now ’t is like to stay hid 


21 1 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

till the end of the war and we need powder 

this minuted’ 

“But I know where ’t was hid,” I exclaimed. 

“Nay, do you, Bee? Then you are a treasure 
indeed! Tell me!” he cried. 

But though the words were on the tip of my 
tongue, they would not come, and for a while I 
racked my brains. 

“Aye, now I have it !” I said at last. “ ’T is 
ten miles north-northeast of the Candlestick.” 

“But where is the Candlestick?” asked Brother 
John, in perplexity. 

“Nay, that I cannot tell you,” I replied; “but 
Captain Timmons said that all the men on his 
part of the coast knew the Candlestick and — ” 

“Then we ’ll find it, be well assured of that !” 
he vowed. And it will not be amiss to say here 
that it was found, and right useful it proved. 

Meanwhile Brother John had been rowing 
hard, and we were now rapidly approaching the 
town of New York, which was situated on a 
point of land running between two great rivers. 

I looked eagerly ahead as we approached it 
and was surprised to see, instead of Indian 


212 


GENERAL WASHINGTON 


wigwams, pleasant houses with gardens coming 
down to the water’s edge. 

But no sooner had Brother John brought his 
boat to land than he hurried me into the town. 
Once or twice we were stopped by sentries, and 
there were barricades in some of the streets. 
Soldiers were everywhere, in a uniform that, 
though strange to me then, was to become very 
familiar; and all about there were signs of great 
activity and preparation; for, although I did not 
know it, the British were expected to attack at 
any moment. 

“And where are we going now?” I asked 
Brother John as we hurried along. 

“To General Washington,” he told me. 

“But must I go?” I demurred, for from what 
I had heard of General Washington, not only 
from Captain Timmons, who seemed to worship 
him, but from the British officers as well, I 
though! he must be so great and splendid that I 
was awed at being obliged to go before him. 

“Aye, indeed you are to go!” he cried. 
“Think you I would miss the chance of present- 
ing so brave a sister? And, moreover, His Ex- 

213 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


cellency would be sure to send for you; so I am 
saving a trip.” 

“But my dress and — and — ” but he cut me 
short. 

“General Washington won’t see your clothes,” 
he answered, “though he is somewhat particular 
on such matters, too. Come along and fear not. 
He is the best man in the whole world.” 

Shortly we reached a house before which stood 
sentries. There was some little delay before we 
were admitted, and Brother John grew im- 
patient; but at last we were shown into a large 
room off the hall. 

As we entered, the hum of voices stopped and 
the heads of some half-dozen officers turned to- 
ward us. 

“ ’T is Jack Travers,” I heard some one say, 
and then two or three of them stepped back, 
leaving an opening in the group; and I saw 
General Washington for the first time. 

There was no need to name him. I knew it 
must be he from the look in his face as he turned 
it toward us. He was so tall and stately that 
I thought no king could be half so command- 
ing. 


214 



“‘Oh, pardon me, your Excellency!’ I cried.” 










GENERAL WASHINGTON 

He stepped forward to meet us with a rather 
anxious face, I thought. 

'‘You have it?” he asked, and his voice thrilled 
me. 

"Yes, Your Excellency,” answered Brother 
John, saluting. "And here is the maid who 
brought it. May I present to Your Excellency 
my sometime cousin, now my sister by adoption, 
Mistress Beatrice Travers.” 

My heart fluttered as General Washington 
turned his eyes to me, and, why I know not, ex- 
cept that I was scarce aware of what I was do- 
ing, I stood very straight and, putting my hand 
to my head, made a military salute as had 
Brother John. A look of surprise came into the 
General’s face, but, with much gravity, he raised 
his hand to his forehead in acknowledgment, and 
that action brought me to my senses. 

"Oh, pardon me, Your Excellency!” I cried, 
my face going crimson and embarrassment ; 
and I made the best curtsey of which I was ca- 
pable. 

"Nay, do not ask pardon,” he said, taking my 
hand. "I think no man ever received a greater 
or a sincerer compliment.” And he smiled, 

217 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

bowing over my hand as if I had been a great 
lady. 

At that he took the paper which I held out 
to him and, with “Your pardon, gentlemen,” he 
read it through, with a very earnest face. At 
the end he lifted his head, and I saw that he was 
much pleased. 

“ ’T is all we have a right to expect,” he said 
musingly, “and must be despatched with all speed 
to Philadelphia. Mr. Travers,” he went on, 
handing Brother John the paper, “you will pro- 
ceed at once to deliver this to Congress. This 
will fit in with the safe disposition of Mistress 
Beatrice, whom, I doubt not, you will be glad to 
see settled in Germantown. Once that is ac- 
complished, you will report to Captain McLane.” 

“But, Your Excellency,” Brother John broke 
in, and his face showed anything but pleasure, 
“the British may attack at any moment now, and 
I will miss all the fighting !” 

“Enough!” cried General Washington, in so 
angry a voice that every one in the room jumped. 
“Enough, sir! Must I give my orders twice? 
You talk of fighting as if it were the whole duty 
of a soldier. His duty is to obey without 

218 


GENERAL WASHINGTON 


words. Think you my blood is water, that I 
like to stay back of the lines in safety, or that 
I never long to be in the thick of it? Each man 
of us has his part, and yours is to proceed as 
I have directed you without further delay.” 

He paused, and the red flush of anger that 
had mantled his face died out, leaving it a little 
drawn ; then he turned to me. 

“Mistress Beatrice Travers,” and his voice 
had changed so that I scarce knew it for the 
same, “I read your letter to your cousin, Mr. 
Travers, and know with what faithfulness, zeal 
and courage you have performed a most difficult 
task. Were the matter not a secret one, I should 
be glad to recommend to Congress that some 
special note be taken of it, for the thanks of this 
sorely tried country are due you. That being 
impossible, I can only give you my words of 
thanks and a pledge that my services are always 
at your command.” 

With that he held out his hand to me, bow- 
ing low to my curtsey, and, though I wanted to 
say something, the words would not come to my 
tongue. 

Somehow or other I found myself outside the 

219 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


room again, trying to keep up with Brother John, 
who strode along at a rapid pace. 

“Oh, isn’t he splendid!” I cried, meaning, of 
course, General Washington. 

“Aye, he ’s splendid,” Brother John agreed, 
“and I would go through fire and water at his 
nod; but,” he added, “he has a testy temper when 
he ’s crossed.” 

Brother John grumbled mightily for a while 
because he was to miss the fighting, but that did 
not hinder his prompt despatch upon his mission. 
Two hours later we were across the river in New 
Jersey, having stopped only long enough in New 
York to buy the few things I stood most urgently 
in need of. 

He was overjoyed to find that I could ride a 
horse, and, a pair being procured, we set off in 
high spirits; for it was not Brother John’s way 
to be gloomy overlong, no matter what might 
happen. 


220 


CHAPTER XVII 


THERE IS A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 

I SAW so many unfamiliar things on this, my 
first journey in the Americas, that I scarce 
know how to begin to tell the half of them. 
All was new to me. The houses, the trees, the 
very cattle we saw grazing in the fields, had a 
strange look. The birds, too, were unknown; 
for, though there were what Brother John called 
“robins,” they were not at all the kind we had 
in England, and I looked in vain for rooks. 

We met all manner of people, and these, of 
course, interested me most. Many were soldiers, 
though the majority lacked any sort of uniform, 
and I should not have known them for what they 
were had my cousin not explained to me. We 
met them in companies of a dozen to a hundred. 
They were mostly from Pennsylvania and Dela- 
ware though a few, and these were in gay regi- 
mentals, came from the South as far as Virginia. 
They stopped us for news of what was going 


221 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


forward in New York and seemed impatient to 
reach there. All were laughing and happy, as 
if going to war were a sort of picnic, and never 
did I hear aught but assurances of how badly 
they would beat the British when the chance 
came. Brother John shook his head over this 
and predicted that there would be another story 
to tell ere many weeks were passed. 

Beyond Elizabethtown, however, matters 
changed somewhat. There were fewer soldiers 
and the natives of the Jerseys seemed less 
patriotic. Here, for the first time, I heard 
prophecies of disaster to the cause of Independ- 
ence, and some actually scowled at us. 

We stayed that night at an inn in a small 
village called Spanktown and very wretched we 
found the accommodations; so that I was right 
glad to make an early start the following morn- 
ing. The sun was scarce risen ere we were 
forth again and the coolness at that hour was 
very grateful. The heat of mid-day was almost 
intolerable. Under ordinary circumstances I 
should have suffered greatly, but so occupied was 
I with the scenes about me, that I thought little 
of it and endured easily what otherwise would 


222 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 

have been well-nigh unbearable. I have a 
maxim in my book which fits the case to a “T.” 
“Discomforts only increase by taking thought of 
them.” 

Brother John was as cheery as ever and an- 
swered my innumerable questions without seem- 
ing to weary of my thirst for knowledge; but, 
as we continued to meet the inhabitants, I could 
see that there was something on his mind, the 
cause of which was plain enough had I been more 
used to the ways of the country. 

Now and then I would catch him muttering 
to himself about the “Pesky Tories”; but when 
I would have inquired what troubled him, he 
laughed at me, saying I was imagining things 
and that there were not enough Tories in all the 
Americas to cause worry to any but the British, 
who expected to find thousands ready to help 
them subdue their fellow countrymen. 

Doubtless Brother John talked in this way 
that I might not be frightened. And, indeed, 
I was not disturbed; for I had begun to have so 
much faith in him that a regiment of Redcoats 
would have had no terrors for me so long as 
he was by my side. Nevertheless I saw that, 
14 223 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


in spite of his gay words and apparent indiffer- 
ence, he was troubled, and I knew that the paper 
which I had brought over the seas was still a 
burden of no little weight to the one who carried 
it. 

Now and then we would meet some person on 
the road, turning in from a by-path to take up 
the journey with us for a time. With these 
there was only one topic of conversation — the 
war. To all questions Brother John gave a 
rosy answer, vowing that General Washington 
only waited to end the matter until he had the 
British cooped up where he wanted them. Some 
showed surprise, others were unfeignedly glad 
to hear the news; but, in the country where we 
then were, most of the people looked glum 
enough and scouted the confidence with which 
Brother John spoke. When a number of them 
were together they even answered back and, on 
one occasion, a blustering fellow said plainly 
that, so soon as the British were ready, they 
would sweep General Washington and his ragged 
army out of the way, and send all rebels and 
traitors to England, to be hanged as they de- 
served. 


224 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 

Brother John flushed angrily when this was 
said and I expected there would be trouble then 
and there, for he did not seem one to hold his 
hand upon such provocation; but, after a mo- 
ment, I saw him pull himself together and, with 
a light laugh, wave me on. 

Out of earshot, however, he lost his smile. 

“Were I not on duty I would make that Tory 
trimmer sing a different tune, I warrant you. 
? T is almost more than I can stand, Sister Bee, 
to listen to these Loyalist place-hunters. Had 
I not the letter for Mr. Hancock I ? d tell them 
what I thought and risk a few blows in a good 
cause, no matter what were the odds against 
me. But, as it is, I must hold my tongue and 
let them rant without a word.” 

He growled for a time and then broke off into 
a laugh; for he was never long in an ill humor 
and soon seemed the better for having had his 
say in the matter, though it was only to a small 
girl. 

A few miles further on we passed on our left 
a by-road that had the look of being much 
traveled and Brother John, pointing to it, said, 
rather bitterly: “That leads to Redcoats.” 

225 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


In answer to my question he explained that a 
few miles down the road was the town of Perth 
Amboy, situated on a narrow sort of sound, 
called the Kulls, which separated the main land 
from Staten Island where the British troops 
were then encamped. 

“And were we on the shore, Sister Bee,” he 
went on, “we could see the Good Will and the 
rest of the fleet. Being so near the British we 
must expect to find* Tories, for they spring up 
over night, like toadstools, in the shadow of a 
Redcoat. ’T would have been better had I 
thought of that sooner and gone by the way of 
Springfield, but it is too late now.” 

We pressed on, for he hoped to make the town 
of Princeton that night, and were just entering 
the little village of Bonumtown, which was but 
a few scattered houses lying on either side of 
the main road, when the fast galloping of a 
horse’s hoofs sounded behind us and, turning, we 
saw amid a great cloud of dust, a single, horse- 
man. 

He clattered up and went past, but I noted that 
he looked sharply at* me and, a few paces on, 
he drew rein and waited till we came beside him. 

226 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


He was a fat, red-faced man, dressed as a 
farmer and covered with dust. His horse was 
good, but showed signs of hard riding. 

“What news, friend ?” he bellowed in a bull- 
like voice, eying Brother John the while through 
his small eyes that reminded me of a pig’s. 

“I had thought to ask thee that,” answered 
Brother John, quietly. “We have been upon the 
road for some time now, and I think you must 
have come from Perth Amboy and know better 
than I what the British are about.” 

The man gave us a sharp glance of suspicion 
and then broke out into the most heated tirade 
against the British I had yet heard. 

“You are right,” he cried, “I have but come 
from Amboy — and not only have I seen the 
bloody coats of our oppressors, but many of our 
own countrymen a-fawning on the Lobsters and 
prophesying the fall of our glorious cause.” 

And thus he went on, but it is impossible to 
give his words, for many of them, of which I 
knew not the meaning, were long and high- 
sounding; but I understood that he was most 
violent against the British and foretold the de- 
struction of their army and navy within the fort- 

227 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


night. He raved against the men in the Jerseys 
who were Tories, and declared himself one of 
the few of those parts who stood with the 
Colonies. 

“ ’T is my desire to die for my country/’ he 
proclaimed again and again, and, though I liked 
not his talk, I could not help but feel an admira- 
tion for so patriotic a citizen. 

He rode with us for perhaps two miles, talk- 
ing continually of what he would do did the 
chance serve, how this and that should be 
changed, and quite free with his criticisms of 
all those who were in authority. Although he 
did not say it in so many words, he showed 
unmistakably that he had small opinion of Gen- 
eral Washington and named one Charles Lee, 
who, he said, was the general to make the British 
fly. 

To all this Brother John answered little. I 
could see he liked not the talk, replying but with 
a nod or a short, “Yes” or “No,” as the case 
might be. This in no way disturbed our com- 
panion who loved to talk and no doubt believed 
himself a great orator. 

Brother John was evidently wishful to be rid 

228 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


of him, for, instead of pressing forward as had 
been our wont, he let the horses take their own 
pace till we were no more than walking. The 
stranger, however, said he must make haste and, 
with many flowery expressions of pleasure in 
having had our company, he drove spurs into 
his beast and went off again in a cloud of 
dust. 

“ ’T is good riddance!” said Brother John, 
when the other was out of earshot. “ ’T is such 
mouthers as he that hurt the cause. They are 
hot for fighting till ’t is time to fight, and then 
you will see them the first to run. The bully 
and the braggart are the poorest soldiers in the 
world.” 

We loitered on for a while longer till the dust 
had settled and our late companion had disap- 
peared, and then increased our pace, reaching 
New Brunswick about mid-day. 

After an hour’s rest and a fair meal we started 
on again, but did not dare to urge our horses 
too hard on account of the heat, which became 
more and more oppressive as the sun blazed 
down upon our heads. The way was very lonely 
as we went on, the forest growing rankly down 

22 9 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


to the very roadside with scarce a sign of habi- 
tation to be seen. 

We had gone, perhaps, five miles out of New 
Brunswick when Brother John pointed to a 
black cloud driving rapidly toward us. 

“There comes a thunder shower, sure enough,” 
he said. “We were bound to have it and ? t will 
cool the air, but we are like to get a wetting 
unless we find shelter soon.” He paused a mo- 
ment as if thinking where we might go. “Come, 
I know the place,” he cried, and, giving my 
horse a cut with his whip, he drove spurs into 
his own and we galloped forward. 

For a quarter of a mile we rode in the wind- 
less quiet that precedes a storm, though all the 
while the black clouds mounted higher and 
higher, and we could tell from their rapid ad- 
vance that there was a great wind behind them. 
But as yet it had not reached us and presently 
we came to a clearing on the right, in the midst 
of which stood an inn called the “Green Tree,” 
as I read on the battered sign-post at the en- 
trance. 

We turned, sharply and clattered back to the 

230 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


stables as the first gust of wind lifted the 
dust into little whirligigs that flew along the 
road. 

As we passed back of the inn, into an open 
space between it and the outbuildings, we came 
upon an unexpected sight and what occurred 
all took place in half the time I can write it. 

Before us, half crouched on the ground, was 
an undersized boy of about eleven years, and, 
standing over him with a great whip raised to 
strike, was a man. The child screamed in terror 
and I held my breath in fear for him. But 
Brother John, taking in what was happening, 
spurred forward with all speed. As he pulled 
his horse to a stop he leaned down and grasped 
the uplifted arm. 

“Nay, do not strike the boy with that!” he 
cried. “You are like to maim him with such a 
weapon.” 

The man turned and looked up with a malig- 
nant expression on his lean face. 

“May I not beat my own brat?” he shouted, 
still holding the lad, who cowered at his feet. 

“Not with that thing,” answered my cousin, 

231 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


dropping from his horse. “You ’re like to kill 
the child,” and he wrenched the whip free. 

For a moment they eyed each other. The 
man looked as if he would gladly kill Brother 
John; but, noting his strength and determina- 
tion, he gave up all notion of that and, loosening 
the lad who straightway ran for the house, he 
shrugged his shoulders disdainfully. 

“There are other days,” he muttered. 

“Doubtless,” returned Brother John, “and 
mayhap, I have done the boy an ill service by 
interfering, but while I am about he shall not be 
beaten.” 

“And what do you want here at all?” de- 
manded the other, in so surly a fashion, that I 
felt I would rather face the storm than take 
shelter near so churlish a person. 

“I want the landlord of the inn,” answered 
Brother John. 

“I am he,” was the reply. 

My cousin looked at the unkempt figure be- 
fore him, thinking, perhaps, as I was, that so 
sorry a host was but too sure an index of the ac- 
commodation we might expect. 

232 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 

“I thought you were the stableman/' said he, 
lightly. 

“I am that, too," the other retorted with a 
mirthless laugh, and would have gone on but 
Mr. Travers cut him short. 

“There is no time to parley in this fashion. 
We want shelter till the storm is passed and will 
be right glad when we are on our way again." 

“The stable is there," answered the man, 
pointing, and without another word walked 
off. 

With a laugh Brother John helped me down 
from my horse and then took both the beasts 
into shelter, for there was no time to tarry; al- 
ready the wind was high and the first big drops 
of rain were splashing on the hot dust. We 
had to run to the inn and as we closed the door 
the full fury of the storm burst upon us. 

Sure never in my life had I seen so fearful a 
tempest as that. The thunder boomed and the 
lightning flashed incessantly, while the rain fell 
in torrents. The road, as we could see from the 
windows, was soon converted into a sea of mud 
with gullies running down each side like small 

233 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


rivers. Brother John shook his head anxiously 
as we watched it. 

“ ’T will make bad traveling,” he murmured, 
“but for all that we must go on when it clears.” 

But it did not clear. True, the thunder passed 
ere long, but instead of a blue sky such as one 
expects after such a downpour, it continued rain- 
ing steadily. 

All this time we had been entirely alone in 
the common room of the inn and saw neither 
landlord nor other guests. Evidently there 
was little business being done. The place had 
the rusty air of an unused house and Brother 
John surmised that visitors were few at the 
“Green Tree.” 

Toward three o’clock in the afternoon, after 
pacing the room restlessly for a time, my cousin 
decided that it was impossible for us to go on 
at once, but that we must take up our journey 
just so soon as the weather permitted, even if we 
had to travel at night. In the meantime, there- 
fore, he proposed that we rest. 

“It means going to bed in the daytime and 
riding at night, which is not a bad plan in this 
hot weather, eh, Sister?” he asked. 

234 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


I replied that I was willing to do anything 
he thought best and that, although I had never 
ridden at night, I was sure it would be great 
fun. Whereupon he called out for the landlord 
who, after a time, appeared and was told we 
wanted two rooms where we could lie down. 
After some grumbling our host, most ungra- 
ciously, led the way upstairs to the sleeping- 
rooms. 

The Green Tree was a long, low, rambling 
affair. The original house had been added to 
until it was a series of small houses with pas- 
sages connecting them. Along one of these we 
went, down a step or two and along another 
hallway, till finally, at the farthest end of the 
place, the man showed us two miserable rooms 
and said we could have those. 

Brother John protested at first, saying that 
there must be better places in a house where no 
other guests were lodging, but the man told him 
shortly that it was “those or nothing — ” and left 
us. 

We waited a moment until he had gone and 
then, with a laugh, Mr. Travers walked up the 
hall, motioning me to follow. We tiptoed along 

235 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


to the forward part of the house and here my 
cousin opened the door to one of the several 
chambers. 

We peeped in and, to our great surprise, 
found a fine clean room with a large fireplace at 
one side and a neatly made bed in the corner. 

“We will e’en help ourselves,” he whispered 
to me. “This will do nicely for you and I can 
find another across the hall. Lock the door after 
you — and if this fellow comes back to look for 
us, I ’ll soon settle his growlings. I am weary 
of the man who, I doubt not, is a double-dyed 
Tory; but that is no reason why we should 
suffer for want of a decent place to lay our 
heads.” 

And with that he went out and I locked the 
door as he bade me. 

I took off my foot gear and lay down on the 
bed as I was, expecting we would be off again 
before long; and, rather soothed than otherwise 
by the drumming sound of the rain on the roof, 
I was soon fast asleep. 

I awoke with a start and looked about me 
quite bewildered for a moment, not remember- 
ing at first where I was, then, recollecting, I 

236 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


lay back on my pillows and was about to doze 
again when a curious sound like a whisper 
reached me above the noise of the rain which, 
though still brisk, had slackened somewhat. 

It was a disturbing sound, once it had caught 
my attention. As I listened it would stop and 
then go on again, a little differently, maybe, but 
still strange and whispering. In a moment I 
was broad awake and trying to find the source 
of this queer noise. It seemed not to be in the 
room and yet I could not discover from whence 
it came. Then, as I lay wondering, the murmur 
heightened a little and I could almost make out 
words. This brought me to the edge of the bed 
in an instant and, stepping across the room in 
my stocking feet, I began to search for the place 
whence it proceeded. 

I was not frightened. Rather was I curious 
to know what caused the strange whisper and so, 
on tiptoe, I went from one part of the room to 
another, stopping here and there to listen. At 
last, as I neared the fireplace, it grew more dis- 
tinct, and I knew that somewhere in the house 
men were talking to each other in an undertone. 

As I drew nearer I could separate one voice 

237 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


from another but as yet could not hear the words. 
Then, kneeling, still out of curiosity I suppose, 
I poked my head into the blackened opening. 
Here I heard plainly a murmured conversation 
taking place among several men, just how many 
I could not tell, but four voices I separated and 
two of them I had heard before. 

The first words I understood brought my heart 
to my throat with a bound. 

“ ’T is the girl they want! With the aid of 
some rascally rebel she escaped yesterday from 
the Good Will ” There was no doubt what 
that meant; and, what was more, I knew the 
voice, though I could not at first tell whose it 
was. 

“But why all this pother about a chit of a 
wench ?” demanded another. “I for one, am not 
ready to put my head in a noose for the fun of 
the thing.” 

“ ’T is for despatches she carries,” the first 
one went on. “They told me at Amboy that a 
hundred pounds would be paid to have her back. 
All the Loyalists about New York have been 
warned of her escape; but ’t was particularly 
advised that the roads to Philadelphia be 

238 


A PRICE UPON MY HEAD 


watched. Doubtless she is on her way to make 
report to their rascally rabble of a Congress.” 

The hoarse whisper came to me plainly, and 
I was sure I knew the speaker; for, though he 
did not bellow as he had upon the road that morn- 
ing, it was the man who had boasted his pa- 
triotism, vowing that he itched for a chance at 
the “Lobsters,” as he called the British soldiers. 

“Well, we have them safe enough,” another 
cut in, still in an undertone. “The hundred 
pounds is as good as made. The rain is stop- 
ping, so we may as well be at the business and 
have done.” 

“ ’T is like to be hot work till the man is 
trussed up,” said another. “He looks a fiery 
villain.” 

“ ’T is five to one,” said a voice I recognized 
as the landlord’s. “A blow with a stick should 
make short work of him. As to the girl, she 
does n’t count in the struggle.” 

“Who bears the despatches ?” asked some 
one. 

“That I do not know, but the man most likely,” 
answered our companion of the morning. 
“Come, to work! One toast before we go. I 

239 


15 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

drink a health to the King and death to all 
rebels !” 

There was a murmur at this and I caught, 
faintly, the clinking of glasses, but I waited no 
longer. Picking up my shoes as I went, I hur- 
ried out and stole across the hall to the chamber 
opposite. 

I feared to knock, thinking those below might 
hear, so, as quietly as I could, I opened the door 
and went in, closing it softly behind me. Then 
I turned to look for Brother John, but there was 
no one else in the room. 


240 


CHAPTER XVIII 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 

M Y feeling at first was one of utter dismay, 
for I had been so sure of seeing Brother 
John that the shock of finding the room empty 
near unnerved me and I was like to burst into 
tears. 

I looked about me and saw that, instead of 
a sleeping chamber, I had come into a storage 
place, filled with all manner of commodities. 
Many cases of tea stood one upon another till 
they reached the ceiling. Pieces of silks and 
bolts of cloth lined the walls, and India goods 
of all kinds stood about in sorted piles. In fact 
here was a great quantity of all those things 
which the Colonials refused to buy and did their 
best to keep out of the country. 

But the significance of this discovery did not 
occur to me then. Rather I was filled with a 
sense of relief in finding that there was no bed 
in there. 


241 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“He has but gone into another room/' I said 
to myself, and knowing the need for haste, I 
turned again to the door. But, as I reached it, 
the sound of shuffling feet made me pause. 
The men were coming and I dared not leave the 
room. 

I stood with my ear against the panel, listen- 
ing to their soft, cat-like footfalls as they went 
past, realizing, of course, that they would go to 
the rooms where we had been left, and that I 
might steal out cautiously after they had gone 
by. It seemed my only chance, and indeed our 
plight was rather desperate. I knew not what 
he could do even if I reached Brother John in 
time to warn him; but I had much confidence 
that he would find a way out of our difficulties. 

So I waited till the sounds outside had ceased 
and then, opening the door quietly, I peered 
forth. The hall was darkish where I was, but 
at the other end, against a window, I could see 
plainly the figures of the men standing before the 
door of the chamber I was supposed to be occupy- 
ing. They had their backs to me and seemed to 
be consulting; for their heads were close together 
as if they whispered. 

242 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


I stepped out and, hurrying to the next room, 
tried the knob. It was locked, and, although 
this gave me a sense of relief because it indicated 
that Brother John was within, it also put me in 
a most trying position; for how could I wake 
him, supposing him to be asleep, without at the 
same time giving notice to the men at the other 
end of the hall that something was afoot? 

What could I do? I stood there much per- 
plexed, fearful that one of the men might dis- 
cover me, and yet not daring to knock. 

But, even as I turned the matter over in my 
mind, the door opened suddenly and Brother 
John faced me. I saw a look of surprise spread 
over his face at sight of me and knew he was 
about to speak, so, hastily, I put my fingers to 
my lips to show that he must be silent. 

Seeing that there was something in the wind 
he held his peace, while I went into the room and 
closed the door softly behind us. 

“What is the matter ?” he whispered, bending 
down close to me. 

“There are Tory spies seeking to take me 
back to the Good Will” I answered. “Even now 
they are at the door of the room where the land- 

243 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


lord put me. There is a hundred pounds upon 
my head!” 

“The sneaking Tories!” Brother John mut- 
tered under his breath. “I suspected something 
was wrong from the way the man acted. Tell 
me, how did you learn of their plan?” 

“Their voices came up the chimney from the 
room below,” I began, and then told him the 
whole of the tale. 

“So it was our boasting friend of the road 
brought the news from Amboy,” he commented 
at the end. “He was even coming from the 
British when he met us. Had he possessed the 
courage of a chicken he would have made shift 
to take us then and there, and mayhap, gained 
the whole of the reward. ’T was but man to 
man. But these dogs of Tories always hunt in 
packs. And now, what ’s to do?” 

Truly that was a question, for we began to 
hear most disquieting sounds in the hall ahd 
knew by them that our disappearance was dis- 
covered and that a search for us had begun. 

Noises of opening and slamming of doors told 
us all too plainly that they had begun to look into 
the rooms and that in a few minutes they would 

244 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


be upon us. Their voices kept growing louder 
and the sounds of hurried footsteps along the 
hall warned us that they came our way. 

Brother John, first locking the door, moved 
a dresser in front of it, thus making a barricade ; 
then he ran to the window. 

“ ’T is our only way out,” he said, and with- 
out more ado he took the stout linen sheets from 
the bed and knotted them together. To these 
he tied a blanket and dropped one end out of the 
window, making fast the other to the bed-post. 

“ ’T will reach,” he whispered, and I, seeing 
his intention, put on my shoes and went to him, 
ready for anything that might befall. 

The ground was not far below us, the house 
being so low an one that even a jump was not 
out of the question if necessity arose; and, with 
the rope of blanket and sheets, it seemed simple 
enough; though, to be sure, I had never climbed 
such a thing and knew not how to go about it. 

But Brother John knew, and with a “Quick, 
Sister,” he drew up the lower end, fastened 
it under my arms and knotted it across my 
breast. 

Almost at the same moment some one tried 

245 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

the door and immediately there followed a heavy 
knock. 

“What’s wanted?” cried Brother John sleep- 
ily. “Is there a fire that you pound in that 
fashion?” 

There was a murmur of voices outside for a 
moment and then the landlord spoke gruffly. 

“I must see you at once.” 

“Nay, and what’s the haste?” called my 
cousin as if nothing could be wrong, though all 
the while he was making busy to lower me from 
the window. “I think we ’d better stop the 
night.” 

“There ’s need for haste enough,” answered 
the landlord and some one gave the door another 
bang that echoed through the house. 

“Now cease that racket!” cried Brother John, 
appearing to be angry. “Think you I ’ll be or- 
dered about in this fashion by a rascally inn- 
keeper ? Where are your manners, sir ?” 

By this time I was ready. 

“You are not afraid?” whispered Brother John 
in my ear, and I shook my head, “No.” But in 
truth I was afraid; not for myself, exactly, but 

246 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


for what might come, our situation being, as I 
thought, most perilous. 

“Why do you parley with the rascally rebel ?” 
came the bull voice of our friend of the road. 
“Break in the door and have done!” and forth- 
with they began to batter at the stout oak, with 
shouts of defiance and prophecies of what would 
happen if they were not admitted at once. 

Knowing that I had to be disposed of before 
Brother John could escape, I was all for hurry 
and clambered on to the window-sill. Then, 
while he held the sheet, I let myself drop — and 
a moment later he lowered me to the ground, 
none the worse for this novel manner of leav- 
ing an inn. 

No sooner was I in safety than I tore open 
the knot and Brother John swung himself out, 
but ere he descended he gave our pursuers a 
parting word. 

“I *ve a shot in my pistols for each of the first 
two who enter,” he cried to them. “I ’ll account 
for a few of you at any rate!” and then down he 
came, hand over hand, and stood before me out- 
side the house. 


247 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“That will give them something to think over,” 
he murmured, taking my hand, and hurrying 
me away. 

We made toward the stables to get the horses 
and ran as fast as we could over the wet, sodden 
ground. The sky had cleared somewhat, and 
it was plain that the storm was over; but the 
earth had been soaked and the roads still ran 
with water. 

“They were fools not to have had some one 
outside,” Brother John chuckled, as we ran 
along. “But either they did not expect us to 
escape out of the window or dared not divide 
their party. Such as they would scarce care to 
make the odds less than five to one. ’T is with 
cattle like these that the British expect to put us 
down. Ha! Ha!” 

We hurried to the stables and burst in the 
door, for there was little time to lose, though we 
counted on a few minutes ere they found their 
birds flown. But now a more serious difficulty 
was presented to us. The stable was empty: 
Our horses were gone! 

“They 're not such fools as I thought!” mut- 
tered my cousin as he searched the place vainly. 

248 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


“ They have n’t left even a cow here.” 

He glanced from the stable for other build- 
mgs where our horses might have been put, but 
there were none such and he looked at me rather 
helplessly. 

“Sister,” he said, “ ’t is an awkward position.” 

“But I can walk,” I told him. “I was al- 
ways counted strong at that work.” 

“By the road they would have us in no time,” 
he answered, “and through the woods — ’t is im- 
possible.” 

’T was plain he knew not which way to turn. 
Then, I saw his face harden as he pulled out 
one of his pistols and looked to the priming. 

“We ’ll fight it out here,” he cried. “ ’T is a 
fine resolution considering we can do naught 
else,” he ended with a laugh. “Now you climb 
into that manger out of range and I ’ll make it 
hot for them, I warrant you.” 

He was about to close the stable door when a 
small figure darted through it. It was the boy 
Brother John had saved from a beating and he 
panted from excitement. 

“You want the horses, hey?” he whispered, 
looking up into Brother John’s face. 

249 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Aye, where are they?” answered my cousin. 

“Come quickly, and I ’ll show you,” he re- 
plied, and without further words we slipped out 
after him. 

The woods grew down nearly to the inn at 
the back and in a moment or two we were safely 
hidden by the trees, but we seemed to have en- 
tered a bog, for the water stood ankle deep and 
at every other step we sank down well-nigh to 
our knees. 

The boy went ahead, hopping from tuft to tuft 
and holding on with his bare feet so that it was 
all we could do to keep up with him. Indeed, 
if Brother John had not helped me, I fear I 
would have been beat from pulling my legs out of 
the squashy, sucking marsh. 

We went on for, perhaps, a quarter of a mile, 
though it seemed like five so bad was the going, 
and came at length to a sort of shed built on 
a small hillock where, for the first time, we set 
foot on firm ground. The boy led us straight 
to the hut and there, to our delight, stood our 
horses crunching good hay, and none the worse 
for the storm. 

There was no time to be lost in tightening 

250 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


girths but when we came to mount we were in 
a quandary, for no horse could walk over the 
ground we had come. 

Without waiting for the question the boy as- 
sured us it would be all right, and that at the 
back of the hut we would find a rough lane made 
firm by planks of unbarked trees. 

“ ’T will take you out on the main road two 
miles above here,” the lad told us. “Keep 
straight ahead and you are safe. No one would 
think of finding you on this path. ’T is only 
used by the smugglers, and leads to the Kulls; 
but there is little traffic in that line these 
days.” 

I had thought nothing till that moment of why 
the boy had taken the risk of another beating 
to aid us and then, suddenly, it shot into my 
mind that perhaps a worse thing might befall 
him for helping those whom his father wished to 
capture. I had a great fear for him. 

“You must hurry back before they miss you,” 
I cried, in alarm. “Make haste! Do not wait 
a minute for I should be grieved to think of 
your being beaten on our account.” 

“ *T is all one,” he answered stoutly. “I was 

251 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


saved one beating that I did n’t deserve and an- 
other will but even matters.” 

“Take this, then,” Brother John said, “to salve 
your hurts,” and he held out money to the boy. 

But the other straightened his back and drew 
away slightly. 

“ ’T is not for money I did it,” he burst out, 
flushing. 

I could see that Brother John was surprised, 
but he did not press him further. 

“Then take our best thanks, at least. You 
have more than paid your debt for the whipping 
I saved you,” he said, as he put his foot in the 
stirrup. 

“Nay ’t was not for that, either,” the boy in- 
sisted stoutly. 

“Why was it then?” my cousin asked slowly, 
“for I fear you are like to suffer for the help 
you have given two good rebels.” 

“Because,” answered the boy, lifting his head, 
“because I, too, am a patriot and though I am 
but a lad I would do what I can for the cause.” 

My heart leaped with admiration as that poor 
ragged child spoke so splendidly, but I could 
find no words. There seemed to be none fitting. 

252 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


Brother John stepped back from his horse and 
stood for a moment looking down at the boy. 

“Your hand, sir/’ he cried, holding out his 
own. “I am proud to know so brave a patriot,” 
and they shook hands. 

“I am John Travers of Philadelphia and 
Germantown/’ my cousin went on, “and, if at 
any time I can serve you, you have but to com- 
mand me.” 

“Can you get me a gun, sir?” the boy asked 
eagerly. “I can shoot straight, indeed I can, 
and I want to be a soldier.” 

“Nay,” said Brother John, “that cannot be. 
Not yet, at least.” 

“But please, sir,” the boy insisted. “I would 
not be killed. The British bullets would fly over 
my head and — and I would eat but little, so that 
it would not cost much to keep me.” 

“ ’T is out of the question, my lad,” replied my 
cousin kindly, putting a hand on the other’s 
shoulder. “If you were older perhaps, — but I 
would that all our soldiers had your valor.” 

The boy made no answer, but his face fell and 
I could see that he was sorely disappointed. 

Brother John mounted his horse and raised his 

253 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


hat. Whereat the boy lifted his cap and they 
bowed gravely to each other, as one gentleman 
to another. Then we moved on, but though I 
wished to say something I could not ; for I think 
I had never seen so solemn nor so strange a sight 
as I witnessed that day in those damp, wet woods 
of New Jersey, nor met so daring a spirit as the 
landlord’s son. 

Brother John spoke no word for a long time, 
but sat bowed over his horse’s head in deep 
thought. 

“ ’T was fine,” he said at last. “To court pun- 
ishment for the sake of a cause needs the high- 
est kind of courage, and General Washington 
himself is no better patriot.” 

Again there was silence as we paced slowly 
through the dripping forest, and once more 
Brother John spoke on the same subject. 

“Sister Bee,” he began, “you have come in 
rough and stormy times to this great country 
but it takes such times to bring out the best in 
men. And some day America will be free; for 
how can the British hope to beat us when the 
very children are ready to take up arms for their 
independence?” 


254 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


We pressed on, finally reaching Princeton 
without seeing aught of our Green Tree Tories. 
That encounter was the last of our adventures 
on the road. Still, I shall not soon forget that 
ride through the Jerseys, not only because of 
what happened, but because Cousin John and I 
became, in truth, brother and sister. 

He seemed scarce older than Horrie, though 
he was bigger and stronger, of course, but he 
had a boyish recklessness and gaiety about him 
that made me love him at once ; and soon we were 
as intimate as though we had been brought up 
together. 

We crossed the Delaware River at a little town 
called Trenton that was to become famous later 
on, and arrived in Germantown the third day. 

I need not tell you that by this time I had got- 
ten all over my funny notions that people in 
America dressed in tiger skins and lived in wig- 
wams. Brother John had laughed very heartily 
when I told him what I had expected, but I had 
no notion what his home in Germantown would 
be like. He had spoken of Mrs. Mummer, his 
housekeeper, and of Mummer, her husband, who 
had been his father's body-servant and was now 
16 255 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


steward of the estates. But he had given me no 
idea of the size and splendidness of it all, so that 
when we turned into a lane bordered by beautiful 
trees, and he said, “This is Denewood,” I thought 
we would come to the house at once, though, as 
yet, I could see nothing of it. 

But in this I was vastly mistaken. We rode 
on and on through a wonderful forest that now 
and then opened out, showing meadows and grain 
fields such as are seen only on the finest estates 
in England; and when at length we came to a 
broad lawn running up a gentle rise to a 
splendid house set on the crest of a hill, I 
held back my horse and stopped to look about 
me. 

“And is it all yours, Brother John?” I asked in 
amazement. 

“Yes,” he answered; “all as far as you can 
see. And yours, too, if you find that you can 
be comfortable in my — my — wigwam,” he ended, 
with a little laugh. 

But I was too much impressed to think of aught 
but how beautiful it all was. 

We rode on again and came to the house, where 
many servants, both white and black, ran out to 

256 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


welcome their master and to look curiously at the 
little girl he had brought with him. 

At the door stood a plain, kindly-faced woman 
with a warmth of welcome for her master that 
showed a whole-hearted devotion, and behind her 
stood a thin, lantern-jawed man, his face twisted 
in a wry smile. These I knew to be Mrs. Mum- 
mer and her husband. 

“We had news of you when you entered the 
woods, Master John, and there is food ready/' 
were Mrs. Mummer’s first words. 

“Aye, you ’re going to stufif me as usual !” cried 
Brother John, patting her shoulder. “But here 
is another you must care for,” he went on, bring- 
ing me forward. “The boy we expected, Mrs. 
Mummer, has turned out to be a maid, whom 
you have only to know to love as I do.” 

“Aye,” returned Mrs. Mummer, stooping down 
and putting an arm about me, “I knew that the 
moment I set eyes on her pretty face.” And she 
kissed me on the cheek, and I, glad of the com- 
fort of having a woman near me once more, put 
my arms about her eagerly. 

But Brother John had no time to lose, and after 
a hurried meal was off again to Philadelphia. 

257 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Mrs. Mummer,” he said before he left us, 
“you will see to it that the servants understand 
that while I am away Miss Beatrice stands in 
my place in this house. To her, with your help, 
I intrust the honor and hospitality of Denewood. 
Good-by, little sister,” he went on, stooping and 
kissing me ; “ ’t is a great comfort to know you 
will be here to welcome me when I return, for 
it has been a very big home for just one lone 
man/’ 

There were tears in my eyes when I stood on 
the portico with Mrs. Mummer and waved to 
him as he rode out of sight — and well there might 
be, for my heart went with him. 

That night I took out my little book to write 
therein what had happened that day, and my 
eye caught the words of the prophecy set forth 
on the first page. 

“ 'She shall find happiness across great wa- 
ters,’ ” I read. Surely it was a true prophecy, 
and my heart was full of thankfulness ; for I had 
come among those who would love me, and had 
found a new home. 

Then, noting the bit of the sixpence hanging 

258 


A LITTLE PATRIOT 


about my neck, I thought of those other words 
of the Egyptian: 

“ 'The half shall be luckier than the whole/ ” 
Had that prophecy, too, been fulfilled? I 
thought so then, but I was mistaken. 


259 


CHAPTER XIX 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 

M Y first weeks at Denewood passed in a sort 
of dream. There was so much that was 
new, and the place itself was so extensive, that a 
large part of my time was spent in exploring 
the huge mansion and grounds. I had deter- 
mined not to be a drone, and soon had my own 
especial duties in that busy household. For Mrs. 
Mummer I developed a real affection, and she 
for me, and from her I learned much about 
Brother John and his father, who had been a 
most prosperous merchant, well respected of all 
Philadelphia, and had left this large estate and 
many trading ships to his only son. 

There were many horses and cattle and many 
servants, both black and white, on the place ; these 
were all under Mr. Mummer, a capable and val- 
ued steward, albeit the most silent of men, whose 
name fitted as does a glove the hand. Mrs. 
Mummer would have had me believe that he was 

260 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


in reality a talkative person, for she was con- 
stantly repeating some saying of his, either wise 
or witty, as the case might be, but I, for one, 
though he always treated me most respectfully, 
found it difficult to get more than a word or two 
out of him. 

That summer was a time of preparation for the 
American patriots and there was a bustling about 
all over the country. War was in the air, and 
we at Denewood talked of little else, seeing that 
scarce a day went by that troops of newly mus- 
tered men did not pass our way on their march 
to join General Washington’s army. 

And for us, too, it was a time of preparation. 
Even before I had come, Mrs. Mummer had be- 
gun laying away a vast store of provisions for the 
cold season ; and when I asked what it was all for, 
she answered, as she often did, with a quotation 
from her husband. 

“ Tn time of peace prepare for war,’ so Mum- 
mer says. There ’s many depend upon this house 
in winter, so I will make ready all I can.” 

Great quantities of flour, with corn and vege- 
tables grown upon the place, were hid in deep 
vaults under the house and, wherever it was pos- 

261 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


sible, the entrances were sealed up so that no one 
would guess what lay behind the walls. 

“Mummer says/’ Mrs. Mummer explained, 
“that war may well pass this way and that an 
army is like a horde of locusts that devour all in 
their path. So I mean to keep something for 
ourselves in case of need.” 

Nor did Mrs. Mummer stop at what the farm 
produced. When salt had risen to twenty-five 
shillings the bushel, she doled it out as if it was 
so much gold ; but whenever she heard of a ship- 
load arriving, she sent off to Philadelphia, which 
was but ten miles away, to buy as much as the 
regulations would permit. 

“For,” she said dubiously, shaking her head, 
“ ’t will go higher, and salt we must have.” 

I, too, did my share. There were jellies and 
jams to be made, and many other ways in which 
I could help Mrs. Mummer, so that she compli- 
mented me, telling me she wondered how she 
managed before I came. The days were long, 
for we were up at cockcrow, but they passed 
quickly nevertheless. 

Of Brother John we saw little. He would 
come galloping in at the most unexpected times, 

262 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


perhaps only for a fresh horse, and would be 
off with scarce a word to any of us ; but this was 
rare, for usually Mrs. Mummer would insist upon 
his staying long enough for some “decent food." 

One day, early in October, he sent word ahead 
that he would be there to dine with a party of 
gentlemen on their way to town, and bade us 
see to it that the entertainment was worthy of 
Denewood. Mrs. Mummer went about her 
preparation calmly. There had been many dis- 
tinguished guests in that house, and this was no 
new matter. But when it came to dressing me, 
she was all in a flutter and well-nigh distracted 
me. 

Since I had left my outfit on board the Good 
Will, I had been rather limited in my wardrobe, 
having only those things that might be purchased 
in the shops of Philadelphia, and none of these 
suited Mrs. Mummer. 

At last, however, the weighty matter was de- 
cided. 

“This Indian muslin must e'en do," she said 
disconsolately. “But next year you shall have 
a gown worked over every inch of it. I 'll make 

it with my own hands." 

263 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay, and what ’s wrong with the muslin ?” I 
asked, thinking it very pretty. 

“There is nothing wrong, but ’t is scarce good 
enough for to-night’s guest,” replied Mrs. Mum- 
mer. 

“Why, who will be here?” I asked, for I ex- 
pected only some officers of the army. 

“Doctor Franklin,” she answered; “Mummer 
says he is second but to General Washington him- 
self.” 

Now, of course, Doctor Franklin’s name had 
been in every one’s mouth, be he Whig or Tory, 
and when I heard this news, I was like to be as 
flustered as Mrs. Mummer. 

Finally I was dressed to her satisfaction, and 
she held me at arm’s-length for a moment. 

“Sure, you ’re a picture !” she said. “Mr. 
John wants you to have a maid, but I tell him 
none shall care for you but a childless, cross old 
woman by the name of Mummer.” 

“Nay, I want no other !” I said, and flung my 
arms about her, for she had been as a mother to 
me. 

“Now bless your pretty ways!” she answered, 

264 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


with a hug. “But look to your dress and do not 
muss it. ’T is time for you to be off” ; which was 
true enough, for we heard the men’s voices in 
the hall below. 

There were, perhaps, half a dozen gentlemen 
assembled as I descended the broad stairway, but 
one standing before the fire attracted my atten- 
tion at once, perhaps because his dull, brown 
dress was in sharp contrast to the brighter uni- 
forms about it. He was far from young, with 
a rather large, flat face, and I should not call him 
a pretty man, yet somehow I was drawn to him 
from the first. 

As I reached the last step, he looked up and 
caught sight of me, whereupon he smiled broadly. 

“Here she is!”~he cried; “here is my hated 
rival, the writer of Maxims!” and he stepped for- 
ward and held out his hand. “Perhaps some 
day you will let me take a peep into that book 
and so start ‘Poor Richard’ on again.” 

“ ’T is Doctor Franklin, Bee,” said Brother 
John, coming up; and I made my most respectful 
curtsey. 

I was not awed, though that must have been 

265 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


because I was a child, for save that of General 
Washington, there is no greater name in the his- 
tory of those times than Benjamin Franklin. 

But what surprised me was that he should have 
knowledge of my book of Maxims, and I wanted 
to ask him about it then and there, but at that 
moment Sam, our black serving-man, announced 
dinner. 

Doctor Franklin at once offered me his arm 
and led me forth like a great lady, the other gen- 
tlemen following. 

Of the talk that night I remember some little, 
for I put down in my book several sayings I 
heard there. Of course it was all on one sub- 
ject, the war with England. Some were gloomy, 
others recklessly confident, but all seemed deter- 
mined to go on as they had begun to the end of 
the matter. 

During the sweets, mention was made of Doc- 
tor Franklin’s approaching departure for France, 
and there were many expressions of regret. 

“We can ill spare you here, sir,” said Mr. Phil- 
ips, "particularly in Philadelphia.” 

"In truth Philadelphia is a hotbed of Tories,” 
said Doctor Franklin; "and when they are not 

266 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


Tories, they are what I like less: those who sit 
upon the fence with a leg on either side, ready to 
drop to safety no matter what befall.” 

“But we have some true patriots in Philadel- 
phia, protested one gentleman. 

“But all should be patriots/’ said Doctor 
Franklin. “Who shall row a man’s galley if he 
will not set his own back to the oar?” 

“Should France come out openly for us, there 
will be a scramble to our side of the fence,” 
laughed Brother John; “and that Doctor Frank- 
lin will secure for us.” 

“But no one can be spared here,” Mr. Philips 
insisted, “the doctor least of all.” 

“Nay, you all exaggerate,” said Doctor Frank- 
lin. “As I told His Excellency, General Wash- 
ington, I cannot fight. As the drapers say of 
their remnants of cloth, I am but a fag-end, at sev- 
enty years. If you will have the truth, gentle- 
men, I shall be of more use there than here.” 

So the talk ran on till it was time for me to 
withdraw, and I rose, making my curtsey to the 
table. Much to my surprise Doctor Franklin got 
to his feet also, and escorted me out of the room 
to the foot of the stairs, talking all the while. 

267 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“And now, Miss Maker of Maxims, good-by,” 
he said, holding out his hand. 

“But pray, Doctor Franklin,” I said, “I have 
been dying all the evening to ask the question, 
but feared to interrupt. How did you know of 
Granny’s maxims ? There ’s scarce a soul in the 
Colonies who has heard of them.” 

“My dear,” he began, “if you will promise to 
cease saying ‘the Colonies’ and to remember that 
you are living in the United States of America, 
I will tell you.” 

“I shall try,” I vowed. 

“Good!” he went on; “and now for your ques- 
tion. I am but lately come from a useless meet- 
ing with LordVHowe. He is a most gallant gen- 
tleman; but, if he thinks to win his cause with 
pardon for those who ask it not, he must fail, as 
he himself no doubt sees by this time. However, 
it seemed you disappeared rather suddenly and 
mysteriously from among them, and they in- 
quired of your safe arrival. That led to our 
speaking of your book of Maxims, which Lord 
Howe gave up to you most reluctantly, I have his 
word for that.” 


268 


Lilt pray, Doctor Franklin, how did you know of Granny’s maxims? 








DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


“Do you know what was concealed in the 
book?” I asked in a whisper. 

He nodded. “ ’T is somewhat on account of 
that message that I go to France.” 

“And I’m sure you will convince them there,” 
I said earnestly. “People say you are a wiz- 
ard.” 

“And that I get messages from the clouds,” 
he laughed. “Well, ’t is not difficult to bewitch 
British brains.” 

“Did you do that ?” I asked. 

“Aye, by just speaking the plain truth to 
them,” he answered, “for honesty is the best pol- 
icy; and there ’s a maxim for your book.” 

With that he kissed my hand and I ran up- 
stairs. 

But before I went to rest I had to recount all 
to Mrs. Mummer, and then Brother John slipped 
in for a moment to say good-night and good-by. 

“What thought you of Doctor Franklin?” he 
asked. “Did you like him as well as General 
Washington?” 

“General Washington is splendid,” I answered 
seriously, “and he is wonderful, too, but he seems 
very far away. Even when he speaks to you 

271 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


most kindly, ’t is as if he were a cold mountain 
top and you were but a little flower growing 
down in the valley. But Doctor Franklin is 
like a nice, hot stove. He is near and comfort- 
able. 

Brother John exploded with laughter. 

“Oh, I should love to tell him that!” he ex- 
claimed. 

“Don’t, please!” I begged in agony. 

“I won’t,” he promised; “but you know he 
would n’t mind. He has invented a kind of stove 
that is most comfortable, and, besides, he had a 
compliment for you.” 

“Oh, tell me!” I cried eagerly. 

“He congratulated me upon the new mistress 
of Denewood,” said Brother John, and with a 
kiss he left me. 

’T was with such occasional visits and dinner 
parties that the monotony of the autumn and 
early winter were broken; for Denewood was 
a convenient place of meeting between certain 
gentlemen of influence in Philadelphia and those 
who were with the army in New Jersey. But, 
for the most part, we were alone and my only 
companion was Mrs. Mummer. True, there 

272 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


were children living near ns ; but Mrs. Mummer 
said plainly that they were “Tory turncoats,” and 
that I must have nothing to do with them. 

So for a while I was a little lonely, but this 
came to an end one fine winter morning. As I 
ran down-stairs to breakfast, I heard the sounds 
of children’s voices outside the front door, and 
opened it myself. There stood two girls some- 
what older than I, a boy of about my own age and 
a little girl. At sight of me the girls drew back, 
but the boy stepped forward. 

“I am Barton Travers,” he said, with a rather 
truculent air; “and I have brought my sisters to 
stop here. Who are you?” 

His manner was so rough that I was angered, 
though at first I had been delighted at the thought 
that here were visitors near my own age; then 
I remembered that Brother John had said that 
all who came should be entertained, so I tried 
not to show my resentment. 

“You are very welcome; won’t you come in?” 
I said. 

“But who are you?” the boy demanded again. 

“My name is Beatrice,” I replied, “and I am 
Mr. Travers’s sister.” 


273 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay, ’t is not so/’ he retorted; “John Travers 
hath no sister.” 

“That is true,” I answered, trying to keep my 
temper, “but I am his cousin out of England, 
and we call each other brother and sister.” 

“I wonder John Travers hath an English Tory 
in his house!” he burst out rudely. “ ’T is then 
no place for honest Whigs like us.” 

“Nay, I am no Tory!” I replied hotly, for this 
was more than I could bear. “Come in if you 
will, and if not, at least let your sisters in out 
of the cold,” and with that I went up to the lar- 
gest girl and took hold of her hand. 

She listlessly let me have it, and the older of 
the two smaller maids clung to her; but the 
youngest, a girl of five, looked up into my face 
and laughed aloud. 

“I like you, Bu-Bu-Beatrice,” she said, with 
a funny, little stammer, “and I ’ll help you fi-fi- 
fight Bu-Bu-Bart.” 

At this there was a laugh which seemed to 
smooth out all the difficulties and though the boy, 
sure that I was a detested Tory, still looked at 
me askance, they all came in, and Mrs. Mummer 
feasted us with hot chocolate. 

274 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


The children were distant cousins of Brother 
John. Their mother had died long ago and 
their father was fighting with Washington’s 
army. Their home was in Haddonfield, in New 
Jersey; but since the defeat of the patriot army 
in New York, and the steady advance of the Brit- 
ish toward Philadelphia, their father thought it 
better that they should be in Germantown, and 
you may be sure I was glad to have them. Stam- 
mering little Peggy was my favorite, though in 
time I came to like Bart too; but Polly and Betty, 
the two older girls, were far too fine for me, and 
seemed to care for naught but their looks and 
the fashions, so that I was constantly reminded 
of my cousin Isabella in England. 

Still the winter passed the more pleasantly for 
their being with us and, except for Bart, we were 
all well content, especially as the schools were 
closed the greater part of the time, and we had 
but to amuse ourselves. 

Peggy and I played little with dolls, but when 
we did it was always at a war game, and we had 
soldiers dressed in brown and buff, or in red, like 
the Pennsylvania troop. Sometimes Bart would 
condescend to help us, telling us how to post our 

275 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

sentries and what to do to make it seem real. 
When I grew to know him better, I found that 
he was not a bad fellow. What galled him was 
not being allowed to go to the war. He was a 
patriot and longed to fight for freedom. 

“I can shoot/’ said he, “as well as any man and 
I can march as far.” 

But his father had forbidden his going, saying 
that if he were shot there would be no one left 
to look after the girls. This was a sop that did 
not satisfy Bart. He suspected that it was only 
said to render him the more content, and his dis- 
position suffered from his disappointment. 

Spring came again, with the planting, and soon 
summer was upon us. In August the Continen- 
tal troops paraded through Philadelphia wearing 
green sprigs in their hats, and all of us went to 
see them. What a fine show they made ! While 
they were passing, there were in America no bet- 
ter patriots than Polly and Betty; but, like many 
another in the city that day, their feeling soon 
changed to the other side. 

So far, though we had heard of little else than 
the war, it had not come near us, but in Septem- 
ber there were rumors of our defeat in a battle 

276 


DOCTOR FRANKLIN 


at Brandywine Creek, and one day Mummer ran 
into the house with a face like ashes. 

'‘The Hessians have entered Philadelphia,” he 
cried; "and they will soon be upon us!” 

With that he disappeared, trusting that his 
wife would know what measures to take in the 
house while he looked after the farm. 

Mrs. Mummer at once secreted all the silver 
in one of the vaults and raised the Turkey car- 
pets. Costly hangings and paintings were put 
away, and in a short time the place was dis- 
mantled of everything of value that could be 
hidden. 

On the farm the horses and cows were driven 
into the woods to a place where ’t was hoped 
they would not be found, and we did what we 
could to prepare for what surely would come to 
us unless all reports of the depredations and out- 
rages committed by the British forces were false. 

But we had scarce finished the half of what we 
had planned, when one of the darky boys tore 
in with a blanched face, crying that the redcoats 
were on the road.. 

Ten minutes later, as I was about to go. up- 
stairs to my room for something, there was a 

277 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

galloping of horses, and then a thundering knock 
on the door. 

“Open!” cried a voice; “open in the name of 
the King!” 


278 


CHAPTER XX 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 

I SCARCE can tell why, but for a full 
minute I stood as one palsied. Then 
came another tremendous knock and shout. 

“Open in the name of the King!” and with 
that there sounded a pattering of small feet 
along the passage. It was Peggy, and glad 
was I to see her, as if she had been a giant come 
to protect me. 

“Cu-cu-come on, Bu-Bu-Bee!” she cried; “I ’ll 
help you to fi-fi-fight the Bub-Bub-British !” and 
she took my hand and together we opened the 
door. 

Before us stood a number of officers and be- 
hind them on the lawn were many soldiers. All 
looked dusty, tired, and hungry, and the private 
soldiers eyed the place, wondering, no doubt, 
what they would find to fill their empty 
stomachs. 

One of the officers doffed his hat as we came 

279 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


out and spoke half apologetically, in a most 
pleasant voice : 

“I am come to ask if you will give us food and 
lodging for the night.” 

“And mayhap for some time to come,” an- 
other snarled; “why ask when you can take?” 
he added. 

“Strangers are never turned away from Dene- 
wood,” I answered, as coolly as I could for a 
beating heart. “ ’T is a tradition in this country 
to give food to those who ask it.” 

“Is it a tradition also to furnish horses?” the 
rougher of the two sneered, “because I must on 
to Philadelphia, and the nag I have is foundered.” 

“Most of our horses are gone,” I answered; 
“we have but two or three in the stable; I will 
do what I can, though the best I have may not 
suit you.” 

“It needs must suit,” he replied. “Have it up 
at once, for I cannot even stay to eat.” 

A black stable-boy named Charley had come 
within ear-shot and, at a nod from me, went off 
to get a horse. We stood waiting on the portico 
till he should return, for I was glad to speed so 
churlish a man on his way; and, while we were 

280 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 


there, Mrs. Mummer appeared and took in the 
situation at a glance. 

“Well,” she said, addressing the officers, 
“Mummer says, 'What can’t be cured must be 
endured,’ so I suppose you ’ve come to stay?” 

“Aye, my good woman,” said the first officer, 

with a patronizing air ; “if you will look after the 
men — ” 

“Nay,” Mrs. Mummer cut in, her hands on 
her hips, “ I ’m no good woman of yours ! My 
name is Mrs. Mummer, and I ’ll be glad, sir, 
if you ’ll remember it. As for your men, for- 
sooth, they ’ll have to work for their keep. 
You ’ve scared nigh all the servants from the 
place, and there ’s wood to carry and water to 
draw, and I know not how much else to do, to 
feed that lot of hungry oafs.” 

I feared the officer would resent Mrs. Mum- 
mer’s words, they seemed over-bold to me, yet 
he but laughed. 

“Your pardon, Mrs. Mummer,” he returned; 
“by all means make them work. They ’ll be 
glad enough to do it, I warrant, if it brings their 
dinners to them the sooner.” 

By this time Charley had come with a saddled 

281 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

horse for the other officer. Where he had found 
it I know not, for so forlorn and dismal-looking 
a beast never lived at Denewood. I was for 
making some protest, but Charley caught my 
eye. I saw a twinkle of mischief in his, and held 
my peace. Yet was I like to laugh outright at 
the contrast between the sorry animal and the 
gorgeously dressed man who was to ride it. 

He, on seeing it, turned on me angrily. 

“Now what ? s this?” he demanded loudly. 

“ 'T-t-t is a ho-ho-horse !” cried Peggy, at the 
top of her small voice. “C-ca-can’t you see it’s 
fu-fu-funny legs?” 

Whereat there was an explosion of laughter 
from all the officers about us. 

“Gad, Blundell,” cried one of them, “did you 
think it was a bu-bu-bu-bear ?” 

The man at first fumed and then smiled rather 
sourly. I saw that he was really vexed, and ere 
long would take it out on some one, so I wanted 
to be rid of him. 

“Charley,” I asked the boy, “is that the best 
horse you have in the stables?” 

“ ’Deed, Miss Bee,” he said, touching his cap, 
“he ’s a fine horse, 'deed he is. I how he ain’t got 

282 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 


much style, but he ’s spry, Miss Bee, he suttenly 
am spry. You don’t think I ’d bring nothin’ but 
de best we has for dese British gemmens?” 

“But will the beast carry me to Philadelphia?” 
demanded Blundell. 

“Did n’t you hear the boy say he was spry?” 
cut in one of the officers. 

Blundell shook his head doubtfully. 

“If that ’s the best you have, put the saddle 
back on my own horse,” he commanded Charley; 
and I saw the boy’s face fall. 

“Sink me!” said another of the officers, with 
a most languid air, “I ’ll wager Blundell ’s 
afraid to ride the beast.” 

It was said in a tantalizing way and I saw that 
it had hit its mark. 

“Fetch me the horse,” ordered Blundell, 
angrily, “and I ’ll show you whether I can 
ride it or not.” And with that he strode 
down and prepared to mount. We watched ea- 
gerly, for all were curious to see him seated on 
that sorry nag. 

No sooner had Mr. Blundell put foot in the 
stirrup than the horse began to show signs of 
the “spryness” Charley had predicted and, when 

283 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


he flung his leg over and settled in the saddle, it 
straightway bounded in the air, throwing up its 
head in a most violent manner, coming again to 
earth with all four legs stiff as boards. This 
it did again and again, so that a good horseman 
would have had difficulty to keep his seat; and 
Blundell was far from a good horseman, as might 
have been guessed from his sensitiveness to the 
taunt that he was afraid. So after a plunge or 
two, he landed sprawling, in the middle of the 
road, amid the boisterous laughter of all who 
saw him. 

Now I, too, laughed — no one could have helped 
it — and it was plain that the man was not hurt, 
for he leaped to his feet, at once the picture of 
fury. 

“You rebel vixen!” he cried, venting all his 
spleen on me; “ ’t is a trick you and that black 
rascal have put upon me! I would that I had 
time to catch him now, but I promise you he ’ll 
be well beaten when I return. There was a 
bur under that saddle, I ’ll warrant !” And with 
that he stalked off in the direction of the stables, 
and a few minutes later went clattering away on 
the horse that had brought him. 

284 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 


Unfortunately Blundell was right in his sus- 
picions that a trick had been played upon him, 
for Charley had tucked a chestnut-bur under the 
saddle-cloth, as he confessed to me. It was a 
stupid thing to do, and bitterly did we regret it 
later on, for in Mr. Blundell we had made an 
enemy who liked nothing better than to pay his 
private scores under the pretext of subduing 
“traitors,” as he called all patriots. In such in- 
stances he was very zealous for his cause. 

However, when Mr. Blundell was gone, we 
forgot the incident in our task of caring for those 
who were quartered on us. But the assign- 
ment of their apartments troubled Mrs. Mum- 
mer. 

“ ’T is Master John’s rooms that worries me,” 
she whispered; “we can’t have them in there 
rummaging about. There ’s no telling what they 
might find, though I doubt not his papers are safe 
hidden ; still ’t would gall me to see the dirty Red- 
coats in the room that was his father’s.” 

“Do you think they would disturb us?” I asked, 
meaning Peggy and myself, who shared the same 
bed. 

“Nay, they ’d better not!” cried Mrs. Mummer, 

285 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


bristling. “Think you we have no rights in our 
own house? Mummer says — " 

“Then I know what we 'll do/' I interrupted. 
“I 'll move into Brother John’s room. We 'll 
put Peggy in the next one, and you shall have 
the dressing-closet between. That will give us 
a place to go when we want to be rid of them." 

“Aye, that 's well thought of," she replied. 
And not being one to waste much time once her 
mind was made up, she soon had two of the black 
servants who had remained with us moving the 
furniture about, while I did my best to make a 
bachelor's apartment look somewhat feminine, and 
succeeded enough to befool a man-body, I hope. 

The next few days passed pleasantly enough 
as far as we were concerned, for although Mrs. 
Mummer made great complaint over muddy 
boots and such-like, those who were quartered 
on us were English, and treated us as consider- 
ately as the circumstances permitted. They were 
well housed and well fed, and troubled us as lit- 
tle as they could, so that we went about our daily 
tasks quite tranquilly. 

But one morning our peaceful existence was 
rudely interrupted. 


286 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 


I was busy in the dining-room, dusting about 
as was my wont, and beside me little Peg chat- 
tered away, while helping to “d-d-dust.” Mrs. 
Mummer was at work in the root-cellars, and 
most of the officers were lounging in the hall be- 
fore the fire, for the day was chilly. 

I had heard the echo of the hoof beats of a 
horse being ridden up the long lane to the stables, 
but this was so frequent an occurrence that I 
scarce noted it. Then suddenly came a scream 
of pain, and Charley, the stable-boy, ran pant- 
ing into the room, with a face nigh white with 
terror. 

“Oh, missy, save me!” he cried, falling at my 
feet. “Save me from dat Blunder man. He 
done cotch me in the stables, and he say he 'll 
beat my black skin off 'n me for playin’ dat trick. 
Save me, Miss Bee! He’s mighty angered;” 
and the boy crouched beside me in terror, clutch- 
ing at my skirt. 

At the same moment Blundell rushed into the 
room with a stout riding-whip in his hand and 
made for Charley. 

“Out of the way!” he shouted at me; “out of 
the way, unless you want some of the lash, too! 

287 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


I promised to flog that black rascal, and I 'm go- 
ing to do it. Out of the way!” and he strode 
toward me. 

“Nay!” I cried, “you shall not beat the boy. 
Run, Peg, and tell the officers !” I called, and the 
child went at once. 

But Blundell, made half mad by anger, came 
on and, gripping me by the shoulder, raised his 
whip, making a slash at the negro boy cower- 
ing at my feet. The stroke, however, never 
reached its mark, for a hand grasped the man's 
collar, and he was pulled back violently and flung 
to the floor. I looked up and saw Brother John 
standing before me, wiping his hands on his 
handkerchief. 

“ T is a pity, Bee, to have to soil one's fingers 
with the carrion King George has in his army,” 
he said calmly. “He must be hard put to it, 
poor man, to be forced to take such riffraff when 
he should have gentlemen.” 

Blundell rose to his feet, fairly foaming at the 
mouth. 

“Now you will give me satisfaction for this !” 
he shouted. But Brother John stepped back and 
shook his head. 


288 


I MAKE AN ENEMY 


“I fight but with my equals,” he replied. 

“ Or your betters!” the other stormed. “I am 
Captain Blundell, and you, I take it by your own 
words, are a shabby rebel.” 

“You are a blustering coward who bullies de- 
fenseless women and children!” cried Brother 
John, losing some of his coolness. “Say no 
more, or I will have my servants in to whip you 
as you deserve.” 

“Your servants !” shouted Blundell in triumph. 
“Then you ’re John Travers, and naught but a 
spy!” 

“Nay, I am no spy. I am within your lines 
on private business.” 

“And out of uniform!” sneered Blundell. “A 
rope will make a fitting ornament for your neck. 
You deserve no less.” 

“First you will have to catch me,” Brother 
John retorted with a smile; but even as he spoke 
a door opened, and full half a dozen British 
officers, brought by Peggy, came bustling in upon 
us. Brother John was trapped. So far as I 
could see there was no escape, and I grew sick 
with fear for him. 

“Good day to you, gentlemen,” he said in a 
18 289 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


cheery voice; “I ’m right glad to see you, though 
had you come a minute sooner you might have 
seen this — this” he pointed to Blundell — “this 
dog raising his whip to a child. ? T is a poor 
return for such hospitality as this house 
affords.” 

A murmur went up from the officers, showing 
plainly enough what they thought of the matter, 
and Brother John, seizing a favorable oppor- 
tunity, slipped toward the door leading into the 
hall, while I, with a beating heart, ran across and 
stood beside him. 

“Now I meant not to strike the girl!” shouted 
Blundell; “ ? t was the knavish black boy I was 
after. But enough of that. I have been sent 
back here to take command, and I order you to 
seize that man! He is John Travers, one-time 
owner of this house but now a rebel spy within 
our lines. Seize him, I say! Seize him!” 

Brother John, brushing aside one or two out- 
stretched hands, jumped through the door and 
was in the hall, while I followed close. The offi- 
cers, thinking that he would strive to leave by 
the front door, sprang to intercept him, draw- 

290 



At this there was a rush for the staircase 







I MAKE AN ENEMY 


in g their swords as they ran; but, to my sur- 
prise as well, he made for the stairway leading 
to the floors above. 

There was a pause and Brother John, a third 
of the way up, turned to them. 

“Gentlemen,” he called loudly, so that all could 
hear him, “I am no spy, but am here on private 
business connected with my personal affairs.” 

“Art going to parley with a rebel?” cried Blun- 
dell furiously. “Seize him, for whatever else 
he may be, he is Allan McLane’s right hand.” 

At this there was a rush for the staircase. I, 
with the instinct to put myself between the 
brother I loved and his enemies, tore up before 
them, and was scarce five steps behind John. 

There was a clatter of feet as they pursued 
and shouts of “Post the guard!” Then a voice 
rose above the din: 

“Nay, Blundell, do not shoot! You might hit 
the girl. We have him in a trap.” 

The significance of these remarks was plain 
enough, and I felt a creepy sensation up my back 
as I flew on. 

At the landing of the second floor John had 

293 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


turned toward his own room, but it was a wide 
house, so that there was time for all to see him 
enter it, slamming the door behind him. 

“Gone to earth!” they shouted, and indeed I 
saw no escape for him from there; but I rushed 
on blindly and, arriving first at the door, 
stretched my arms across and stood before it. 

“ *T is my own room!” I cried hysterically. 
“You shall not enter!” 

They halted for a moment, sure that escape 
was impossible, and not caring to use a girl 
roughly; but Blundell had no such scruple and 
strode forward with a growl. 

“Out of the way!” he cried, and, reaching un- 
der my arm, seized the knob. 

The door opened and I, realizing the useless- 
ness of further resistance, pressed in with the 
others. But the room was empty — there was no 
sign of Brother John! 


294 


CHAPTER XXI 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 

I THINK there never was a more surprised 
party than we who entered that room. I 
expected nothing less than to see Brother John 
standing at bay, ready to fight for his life, and 
the officers must have had the same thought, for 
their swords were out and they ran in prepared 
for a struggle. 

Blundell was the first to recover, and he turned 
angrily on his companions. 

“I think the pack of you meant to let him go !” 
he cried, beside himself with wrath. 

“Nay, do not talk like a ninny,” answered one. 
“Sure the fox knows his own earth,” said an- 
other. “He ’s here somewhere and we have but 
to search to find a closet.” 

At this they set to work, turning the room up- 
side down in their hunt; and when they came to 
the door leading to the dressing-room where 
Mrs. Mummer slept, they thought for sure 

295 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Brother John was within; but it was bolted on 
the inside, showing that he could not have es- 
caped that way. The windows also were all 
closed and fastened, save one that was opened 
a trifle at the very top. 

It was most strange to me as well as to the 
others, and when, at last, they gave it up and 
trooped out of the room, some laughing over the 
affair while others puzzled their brains for an ex- 
planation, they left me secretly affrighted; for, 

though seemingly Brother John had escaped, his 

* 

going was so unnatural that I had thoughts of 
Marlett’s tales of witchcraft. 

I was about to return to the dining-room to 
finish my dusting, when Captain Blundell entered 
alone, a dogged, angry expression still on his 
face. 

“He ’s here somewhere — he must be !” he 
blurted out. “The guards outside saw naught of 
him, so that he cannot have gone that way. 
Therefore he must be inside the house. Where 
is he?” he demanded, suddenly turning upon me. 

“Indeed I know not!” I said. And I was so 
plainly puzzled that he troubled me no further, 
but again vainly searched the room. 

296 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 


The rest of the day passed without incident 
of any particular kind, and after dinner I went 
up-stairs with Peggy, and we played a while at 
soldiers with our dolls. At length the sleepy 
miss was ready for bed, but, ere she lay down, 
she took one of the dolls, dressed as a Continental 
soldier, and placed him on the broad ledge of 
the open window. 

“ ’T is our se-se-sentry, Bu-bu-bu-Bee. He '11 
give wa-wa-warning if the Bu-bu-bu-British 
come to take us.” 

“ ’T is well thought of,” I answered, as I 
tucked her under the covers and, putting out the 
light, went through Mrs. Mummer’s room into 
my own. I lighted my candle and was about to 
undress, for we were all early birds, when my 
eye caught sight of a paper lying on my dressing- 
table. I knew it had not been there earlier, and 
picked it up with much curiosity. 

Upon it were written these words : 

Do not worry about me, and sleep to-night with Peggy. 

J. T. 

There was no doubt who had sent this mes- 
sage, but how had it come there ? I puzzled my 

297 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


head over it, and was as far as ever from a so- 
lution of the matter when I slipped into bed with- 
out waking Peggy. 

I soon dropped off to sleep, but it seemed that 
I had scarce done so when I opened my eyes 
again and saw, in the dim light coming through 
the window, the figure of a man dressed in a Con- 
tinental uniform. He bent over me, whispering 
my name, and I knew him for Brother John. 

“Hush!” he warned, speaking so softly that 
he did not disturb Peggy on the other side of 
the bed, “hush, and listen carefully! An hour 
before dawn you must rouse all our household. 
Take food enough for a day or two, and go to 
the cellars till after the battle.” 

“Will there be a battle?” I whispered in 
awe. 

“Aye,” he answered, “over this* very ground 
perhaps. ’T is for that I came to warn you; 
but tell Mrs. Mummer, and she will keep you 
safe, I hope.” 

I had never heard him speak so seriously. 

“But what of you?” I questioned; “they have 
guards everywhere, and — ” 

“Fear not for me,” he said, “your British 

298 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 


friends will be gone ere morning. Some 
malignant Tory has given a warning. That I 
saw coming here. Would that the British were 
all we had to fight ! But never mind, we ’ll 
whip them yet — and say, Bee, have you a bit 
of white paper anywhere? I have searched the 
other room and cannot find a scrap. That piece 
I wrote the note on was all there was in the 
scrutoir. ,, 

“I have the piece if ’t will do,” said I, holding 
it out to him, for unconsciously I had kept it 
clasped in my hand. 

He took it and pinned it in his hat. 

“ ’T is so. we ’ll know each other in the dark,” 
he explained. “Now I ’m off,” and he leaned 
over the bed to kiss me. 

“Are you sure there will be a battle?” I 
whispered, putting my arms about him. 

“Aye,” he answered. “Washington’s army is 
on the Skippack road and will be in Germantown 
before the dawn.” 

“And will you be there?” I faltered, fearing 
for him. 

“Aye, please God !” he whispered, and he was 
so earnest and solemn that I put no more ques- 

299 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

tions to him, and he disappeared in the dark- 
ness. 

I was broad awake now, and trembling a lit- 
tle from fear and excitement at what was before 
me. I rose, and, going to the window with my 
timepiece, saw that it was midnight, so that I 
had a good four hours yet to wait. 

Back again to bed I went, and must have dozed 
a while, for I started up with the sound of a shot 
ringing in my ears. A moment later there came 
a knocking on the door. 

“Who is it?” I called, jumping out of bed. 

“Oh, Bee, please let us in,” sobbed Polly, 
brokenly; “we ’re so frightened!” 

“ ’T is not locked!” I cried, but I opened the 
door to admit her and Betty, who entered, shiver- 
ing in their night-rails. 

“What is it?” I asked. 

“Oh, Bee!” exclaimed Polly, “we were 
awakened by a shot, and I made haste to the win- 
dow and saw a man running; then there was an- 
other shot. Presently, without a sound, all the 
British troops came out and silently marched 
away. Doesn’t that frighten you?” 

Now perhaps if I had not had warning of this 

300 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 

very matter, I might have been frightened too, 
as Polly and Betty were, and I was alarmed 
now but not because the British had gone away. 
I was sure those shots had been fired at Brother 
John and I feared that they might have reached 
their mark. 

“Did the man who was running stop when 
they fired at him?” I asked a little tremulously. 

‘‘Nay, he disappeared into the woods,” an- 
swered Polly. “But why have the soldiers left 
us ? That is what seems so strange to me. 
Think you they have gone to battle?” 

“Let us not borrow trouble,” I replied. “You 
girls get into bed here. I must speak with Mrs. 
Mummer;” and I went to her room, thinking 
it as well that she should know at once what 
was before us. 

She listened to me while I told her of Brother 
John's visit in the night, and straightway rose 
and dressed. 

“I 'll to Mummer and see what he says,” she 
announced. 

She was not long gone, however, and when 
she returned I saw that she was more fearful 
of what might come to us than she had been 

301 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

when first I told her the news. It struck me 
that Mummer could scarce have been a coura- 
geous councilor. 

“You must all dress at once,” she commanded. 
“Mummer says we’re like to be lost unless we 
hurry to the vaults. He has gone to rouse the 
servants and Master Barton. ’T is terrible, 
terrible, and I know not what will become of 
us.” 

With this she went off, wailing, to gather 
stores for our forced retreat to the cellars. 

Peggy was awake long ere this, and I think 
was the only unfrightened one of us. Polly and 
Betty were in tears, vowing that they would be 
killed, and jumping at each sound. I confess 
that my fingers trembled so that it was hard 
work to manage buttons, for it was awesome 
there in the dark, expecting every minute to 
hear the roar of cannon. 

Somehow or other we finished our dressing, 
and I led the girls down-stairs, to find Mrs. 
Mummer in the kitchen. 

“Mummer is closing the doors and windows 
here below,” she cried, as soon as she saw us. 
“ ? T is true that the British are gone, which is 

302 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 

somewhat to be grateful for in these wretched 
times.” 

“ ’T is useless to bar the doors and windows,” 
said Polly, plaintively; “they will batter them in 
if they wish.” 

“That is near word for word what Mummer 
said,” she answered; “but I told him that there 
was no use inviting them in by leaving every- 
thing open.” 

A few minutes later Mummer entered and 
spoke to his wife in an undertone. She nodded, 
and told us that everything was in readiness, 
and we forthwith descended into the vaults to 
await the coming battle. 

’T was a most uncomfortable and dismal place, 
scarce large enough for all who had to be ac- 
commodated, and dark save for a candle which 
Mummer hid in a corner. We talked little, and 
I believe I dozed, for I had begun to forget my 
fear. 

Suddenly I remembered that I had not seen 
Bart and, when I asked for him, we discovered 
that he had been forgotten. 

There was much talk and wailing on the part 
of Polly and Betty, who were forever quarrel- 

303 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


in g with him, but who now professed profound 
anxiety for their missing brother. 

“Some one must go and see where he is,” 
sobbed Polly. “He ’ll be killed, I know.” 

I said at once that a search should be made, 
but my own idea of the matter was that he had 
stayed away of a set purpose, wanting to see the 
fighting and perhaps take a hand in it. I natu- 
rally expected that Mummer would go, but he 
never stirred, nor did any one else. True, Mrs. 
Mummer and he consulted in undertones, and at 
last Mrs. Mummer spoke aloud. 

“Mummer says, 'regrets never mended a 
broken pitcher,’ and if he is dead of a shot wound, 
who will care for the farm?” 

“Some one must go,” I insisted, getting to my 
feet; “and if no one else will, I ’ll e’en go alone.” 

“I ’ll g-g-go with you, Bu-bu-Bee,” said little 
Peg; but I shook my head. 

“No, no, Miss Bee!” cried Mrs. Mummer. 
“Mr. John would never look at us again if we 
let you go.” 

“Nay, I think he would not be pleased to learn 
that we had made no effort to bring Bart to 

304 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 


safety/’ at which I went, though they still tried 
to persuade me to stop. 

There was no particular bravery in this, for 
truth to tell, there was not the faintest sound 
about the place except the twittering of the wak- 
ing birds. Moreover, I was glad to find an ex- 
cuse to leave that stuffy vault and breathe some 
good air into my lungs once more. 

I went up-stairs calling “Bart” as loudly as 
I could, but there was no answer, and then I 
tried the bedroom door, with no better results. 
In my own room I paused a moment, looking out 
of the window curiously at the dense gray fog 
that enveloped everything. There were, I knew, 
great hemlocks not ten paces from that side of the 
house. I could almost touch the branches from 
my window, but now I saw nothing of them. 

I stood, as I said, looking out curiously, when 
suddenly I heard a man below me shouting, 
“This way !” and the next instant the silence was 
shattered by a volley of musket-fire. Ere I 
shrank back from the window with a cry of ter- 
ror, I saw little spurts of flame lighting up the 
fog, and then I turned to run. 

305 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


I paused at the attic stair and called frantic- 
ally for Bart, then with the noise of the fighting 
in my ears, I fled in terror to the vaults, and 
cried that the battle had begun. 

For hours we sat trembling with apprehension 
as the battle of Germantown raged above our 
heads. The sounds came to us only faintly, but 
the discharging cannon made the ground shake, 
and low muffled roars reached us and set us 
shuddering. Sometimes there came a lull, and 
we would think it was over. Again it would be- 
gin with renewed vigor, and Polly and Betty 
would scream senselessly, while the negro wom- 
en, huddled in a corner, set up a wailing cry that 
the end was upon them, and prayed aloud to be 
saved. 

The hours dragged on fearfully, and we sat 
cramped in that stifling vault, wondering what 
had befallen our army. 

I said more than one prayer in my heart for 
my dear brother who, I feared, was in the thick 
of the battle. Mrs. Mummer was now the brav- 
est of us all. The only timid word she uttered 
was on Master John’s account, and while the can- 

306 


A MIDNIGHT WARNING 


non thundered, she was the one who cheered and 
comforted us. 

As the afternoon drew to a close, I became 
restive. My head ached, for the air was most 
foul, and as we had heard no shots for long, I 
began to clamor to go out. It was no easy mat- 
ter to gain Mrs. Mummer’s consent to this; but, 
after some teasing, she finally let me have my 
way, insisting, however, that Mummer should 
accompany me. He, with much reluctance, 
agreed; and so, under strict orders to fly back at 
the first sound, we started to make a reconnais- 
sance. 

With bated breath and beating hearts we as- 
cended the stair, passed through the kitchen and 
scullery and on to the dining-room, without see- 
ing or hearing aught to alarm us. The gloom 
was intense, but Mummer had left a night-light 
in each room, and our eyes, accustomed to the 
darkness of the cellar, could see quite well. 

As we went out into the great hall, Mummer 
grasped my arm and dragged me back, point- 
ing at the door of a little room. 

“What ’s wrong?” I whispered. 

307 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“ ’T is shut!” 

“Aye,” I said, staring through the dusk, “it 
often is.” 

“But I opened every door in the house!” re- 
turned Mummer. 

“Perhaps a draft has blown it to,” I sug- 
gested. 

“The windows are all closed,” he retorted. 
“We ’d best go back, missis.” 

“Not yet, Mummer,” I said decidedly; “we 
can’t stay in the vaults forever. I must know 
who ’s there. Most like ’t is Bart, or it may be 
some of the officers returned.” 

“But how got they in?” he asked. 

“That I know not,” I replied; “but you wait 
here. I ’ll go to the door and listen. If any one 
moves, I ’ll slip through the library and join 
you again at the scullery. Is not that safe?” 

“Yes,” said Mummer, “unless, belike, there ’s 
some one in the library as well.” 

“We can go by way of the library and make 
sure,” I agreed. This we did, finding it empty. 
I tiptoed toward the door and put my eye to the 
keyhole. At once I saw that the light in there 
was gray, showing that a shutter must be open. 

3°S 


I thrust open the door, and saw a man in Continental uniform lying 

before the long window 






A MIDNIGHT WARNING 


Then I listened, holding my breath, and caught 
the sound of low moans. 

“Mummer,” I whispered, “there *s some one 
in there, and he ’s wounded.” 

“Then come away, missis,” he begged, tak- 
ing a step; but I grasped him by the arm. 

“Nay,” I insisted, “I am going in, and you 
must stay with me, for I may need help.” 

With that I thrust open the door, and saw a 
man in Continental uniform lying before the long 
window, which had been burst open. No one 
else was in the room, and Mummer taking 
courage, we crossed together and bent over the 
prone figure. 

One look was enough. I dropped to my knees. 

“ ’T is Master John!” cried Mummer, and 
from that moment he seemed a changed man, the 
cowardice he had exhibited before disappearing 
utterly. 

Knowing that there was work for me to do, 
I summoned all my fortitude. 

“Mummer,” I exclaimed, “we must get him 
up-stairs at once!” 

“Aye,” he agreed; “but first I ’ll bar this win- 
dow, and then we ’ll have Mrs, Mummer up to 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

attend him. She’s a rare doctor with wounds 
and such-like.” 

Brother John was no light load for one man 
and a girl, but I was strong, so that we managed 
somehow; and when he was at last laid on my 
bed, Mummer hurried away to bring his wife. 

She came running, and wasted no time in vain 
exclaimings but straightway set about cleansing 
the wound in Brother John’s head, which, so 
far as we could see, was his only hurt. 

While she was thus busy, he opened his eyes 
and recognized us with a tired smile. 

“I ’m all right,” he whispered, and at once 
went off into another swoon. 

A minute or so later the sound of galloping 
horses reached us and we knew from experience 
that ’t was made by a troop of cavalry entering 
the place. 

Mrs. Mummer and I looked at one another in 
an agony of suspense, each with the same ques- 
tion in her mind. 

“Were they friends or foes?” 

In answer came a thundering knock on the 
door, and the summons: “Open in the name of 
the King!” 


3 12 


CHAPTER XXII 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 

T here was no hiding the fact that here 
was a most perilous situation. While the 
summons of the British for admission still echoed 
through the house, Mrs. Mummer and I turned 
to the bed whereon Brother John lay ? uncon- 
scious from the wound in his head. 

“If it is Captain Blundell we are lost!” I 
whispered to her, and she nodded her head in 
silent agreement. 

“Run and see!” she suggested, and at her 
word I sped along the hall and leaned over the 
balustrade, just as old Sam, the house-servant, 
shuffled toward the door, grumbling to himself 
as he went. 

As they came trooping in, the sound of voices 
filled the hallway, and I listened for the first hint 
that would give a clue as to who they were. 

“Now this place pleases me,” I heard one of 
them say in a high-pitched voice. “ T is like 

313 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


we ’ll find food that a man may eat and not be 
sorry. My life on it, Blundell has been here 
before, seeing that he led us — ” 

But I waited to hear no more. The dread 
news that I had half expected was enough to 
send me back to Mrs. Mummer in a panic. 

“ ’T is he!” I cried, locking the door behind 
me. “What shall we do?” 

Mrs. Mummer, wringing her hands, had no 
word of help to offer, and for an instant we 
looked at each other, not knowing where to 
turn. 

“What is the matter?” came a voice from the 
bed, and we faced about to see Brother John, 
leaning on his elbow, gazing at us. 

“Oh, ’t is the British !” I said, running to him. 
“They are down-stairs and — ” 

“Now don’t get flustrated,” he replied coolly, 
and he made an effort to rise; but this he could 
not do for weakness, and was forced to lay back 
on the pillow with a faint smile on his face. 

“ ’T was a shrewd blow !” he whispered, “I ’m 
worse off than I thought.” He closed his eyes 
again as if wearied, and we feared he had 
swooned once more. 


3H 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 

But he was still conscious and a moment later 
he spoke. 

"Mrs. Mummer,” he began, looking about the 
room, "clean out all these bowls of water and 
bloody rags. There must be no sign to tell them 
you have a wounded man on your hands.” 

We both set about it at once, and in a twin- 
kling the water was emptied at the window and 
the place put to rights. 

"Though I like not such sloven tricks,” said 
Mrs. Mummer. 

It only remained to take away the telltale linen, 
and she was about to go with this when Brother 
John called her back. 

"Nay, do not go yet,” he said. "I ’ll need 
you both to help me over there,” and he pointed 
to a chair standing on the opposite side of the 
room against the wall. 

"But, Master John,” protested Mrs. Mummer, 
" Twill be the death of you!” and I, too, raised 
my voice against it, for I could see no reason 
in the move. But he cut us short. 

"Nay, waste no time arguing the matter, for 
it must be done,” he insisted, and rose swaying 
on the edge of the bed. 

315 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


We put our arms about him, one on each side, 
and with our help he tottered to his feet. 

“Come now,” he said, addressing himself 
whimsically, “you ’re no silly woman, to swoon 
in a case like this, though your head does buzz 
a bit” ; and he took the first step toward the chair. 

Somehow or other we managed to get him 
there at last, though more than once we thought 
he would fall, and he sat down with a sigh of 
relief. 

“Haste, Mrs. Mummer,” he ordered in a faint 
voice, “burn those rags in the kitchen and have 
a care they are not seen. Nay, Bee, you stay 
with me,” he went on, as I made a start to help, 
so I stood still with an arm about him, while 
Mrs. Mummer gathered the things together and 
went out through the dressing-room. 

“Now, Bee,” said Brother John, “you ’ll have 
to do all the rest yourself, for we ’re at secrets 
that none but my father and I have ever known. 
You will be the third, but you, too, are a Travers 
and will have the place if aught goes wrong with 
me. Take down the third book of the second 
row of the bookshelf. You ’ll see a nail behind. 
Do you find it?” Brother John went on, his voice 

316 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 


becoming still weaker, “for my head is going 
round and round.” 

I searched a moment, and there, sure enough, 
was a nail so contrived that no one would have 
noted it. 

“I have it!” I cried excitedly. 

“Turn — it — twice — to the — right,” he whis- 
pered, then, to my horror, he closed his eyes and 
slipped gently off the chair to the floor. At the 
same instant there came a sharp rap on the cham- 
ber door. 

With my hand on the nail, I stood paralyzed 
for a second, but at length I turned it, and the 
whole bookshelf moved under my hand, showing 
a small room beyond. 

I understood at last, and, summoning all the 
strength I possessed, I tiptoed to Brother John 
and began to drag him toward the secret open- 
ing. 

Oh, how I tugged, and with what a beating 
heart I listened for the next blow on the door, 
which I was sure would come ! 

I had dragged Brother John half-way through 
the little opening when the knock sounded again 
and with it the voice of him I dreaded most 

3U 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Mistress Beatrice/’ he cried, “are you there?” 
and he turned the knob of the door. 

Panting with my efforts as well as the anxiety 
I felt, I dragged at the dead weight and, at 
last, when I thought my strength must fail me, 
fetched him across the threshold of the secret 
chamber. Then leaving him, for I dared not 
delay, I stepped over his outstretched legs. 

Sliding shut the panel and replacing the book, 
I turned and stood with my hands pressed to 
my breast as if to stop the wild beating of my 
heart. 

“Mistress Beatrice,” Blundell called, again 
striking the door heavily; “Mistress Beatrice, 
are you deaf?” 

“Who calls?” I answered, vainly trying to 
make my voice sound natural. 

“ ’T is Captain Blundell,” came the impatient 
answer; “there is a wounded man — ” 

“How know you that?” I cried in despair, too 
overwrought to measure my words. 

“Because ’t was I who brought him here,” he 
shouted. “But what has that to do with it? 
The man is here and needs attention ; and though 
I ’ve searched for that sour old housekeeper of 

318 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 


yours, I can neither find her nor the place she 
keeps her lint and bandages.” 

My heart began to beat more naturally again. 

“I shall come at once,” I answered; “but do 
not wait for me.” 

“Nay, then,” he returned suspiciously, “I ’ll 
wait; belike ’t will hurry you.” 

I saw that the man meant to stay, and that 
the quicker he was pacified the quicker I could 
return to Brother John; so I went to open the 
door, though my heart bled to leave my brother 
lying on the floor of the secret room. 

Captain Blundell stepped across the threshold 
of the room as I faced him, and his eye caught 
the tumbled bed where John had lain. 

“So you were asleep !” he sneered. “I thought 
I should have to beat down the door to make you 
hear. ’T is a nice lazy life you have of it. Had 
I my way ’t would not be the King’s loyal sub- 
jects but the rebels who did the work.” 

And with that he went out of the room, say- 
ing, “Come on,” in his roughest manner; and 
I followed thankfully. 

The hall below was full of officers who were 
strangers to me, and they were busy making 

3 X 9 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


themselves very much at home when we came 
down. Captain Blundell asked where the 
wounded man had been taken and, receiving an 
answer, he would have led me on, but at that 
moment Mrs. Mummer came out of the library 
and met us. 

“For shame to bring the child here !” she cried 
so loudly that the men about us stopped their 
talking to listen. “Wounded soldiers are no 
proper sight for a little maid.” 

“Hold your tongue, woman!” he answered. 
“ ’T is time you all learned more fitting manners 
to your betters. I mean this lazy jade shall tend 
the man. Faith, there ’d be no such pother were 
it one of your own ragamuffin army ! Out of the 
way, now, for my mind is made up on the mat- 
ter !” 

“Aye, then, so is mine! And in she shall not 
go!” cried Mrs. Mummer, facing him valiantly. 
’T was not so much on my account that she 
braved the man as for the sake of one lying help- 
less up-stairs and sorely needing attention. 

I know not how that controversy might have 
ended, for Captain Blundell seemed determined 
to have his way and Mrs. Mummer was one not 

320 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 


easy to move; but, at that moment, a soldier 
came up to Captain Blundell, saluting. 

“Colonel Taunton’s compliments, sir,” he said; 
“an’ he would be obliged if you would wait on 
him at once. He is taking up his quarters in 
this house.” 

I saw the Captain scowl, for here was one who 
was his superior; but without another word, he 
turned and left us. 

“And what of Master John?” whispered Mrs. 
Mummer, coming close to me. 

“He is safe,” I answered, “but I know not 
how he fares. He fainted again and I was 
forced to come away, leaving him lying on the 
floor.” 

“Go back,” she said. “The wound may have 
started afresh and he be like to bleed to death. I 
go to make him a posset.” 

The arrival of Colonel Taunton seemed to 
have had a decided effect upon the British offi- 
cers, for they stopped their loud and reckless 
talking and, instead of lounging about the hall 
as they had when I came down-stairs, they stood 
in groups, speaking in low tones, with an air 
of alertness about them. Evidently the new 

3 21 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


commander did not tolerate the lax ways of 
Blundell and his like. 

This I thought might help us. 

“At any rate we won’t be entirely at the mercy 
of Captain Blundell,” I said to myself, as I hur- 
ried back to my room. 

Locking* the door behind me I hastened to the 
book-shelf and, in a moment, had opened the 
panel and stepped into the secret chamber. I 
had expected to find Brother John still lying as 
I had left him, but, much to my surprise and 
delight, he was stretched on a small bed in one 
corner of the room and smiled brightly as he saw 
me. 

“Oh, I Tn so glad you are better !” I exclaimed, 
for, though he was still pale and weak, he seemed 
more like himself. 

“I ’ll be fit in no time,” he answered, “but I 
played you a scurvy trick to swoon like a silly 
woman, and you alone. How did you manage 
to drag me in here?” 

I told him just what had happened and, at 
the end, he praised me for a brave girl, vowing 
that surely I had saved his life. 

“For, Bee,” he exclaimed, “that man Blun- 

3 22 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 


dell will not have forgotten that I was here once 
before, and he 'll bring the charge of spying 
against me, be sure of that. But he won’t catch 
me, Bee, though I ’d like to catch him.” 

We talked a little further and he told me what 
I had already guessed, that it was into the secret 
room he had disappeared so mysteriously once 
before. Soon, however, I saw that he was too 
weak to talk much and, remembering the posset, 
I left him to fetch it. 

Thinking it best to leave my chamber door 
locked I went through the dressing-room into 
the one where Peggy slept and there I found all 
three of the girls on the bed. The long hours 
of anxiety in the vaults, during the battle, had 
worn them out. I, too, felt the strain of it and 
would have been glad of a rest, had I not other 
things to think of. 

I tiptoed to the door, but some sound awoke 
Peggy who sat up in bed and called to me. 

“Oh, B-bu-Bee,” she cried, “did you know he’s 
de-de-dead ?” 

“Dead, Peggy,” I said, alarmed, for the thought 
of her brother Bart popped into my head. “Who 
is dead?” 


323 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


She slid off the bed and, picking up something 
in her arms, came running to me. 

“He was sh-sh-shotted,” she murmured, her 
voice breaking, and she held out to me the sol- 
dier doll we had posted at the window and there, 
sure enough, was a bullet hole through his body. 

“Poor fellow,” I said, “but we must remember 
that he was a brave soldier who died at his post, 
fighting for his country.” 

“Ye-ye-yes,” answered Peggy, “and to-mor- 
row we must bury him.” 

“Bury him?” called Polly from the bed, having 
waked at our talk; “nonsense, child. Dolls cost 
good, hard money, which is n't easy come by. 
I ’ll mend the hole for you, and put a sash over 
it, and he ’ll be just as good as ever he was.” 

“Nay, you shall d-d-do no su-su-such a tli-th- 
thing !” retorted Peg vehemently. “He di-di-died 
for h-h-his cu-cu-country, and he sh-sh-shall 
never again be the s-s-sport of idle ch-children.” 

It was a very grown-up idea, for so little a maid, 
yet I sympathized with it fully. 

“Yes, Peg dear, we will bury him as a soldier 
should be buried,” and, telling her to hop back 
to bed, I went for the posset. 

324 


SLY PUSS PEGGY 


It was quite dark by this time and I had little 
fear that I would be seen carrying the bowl. Nor 
was I, and, when I put it into Brother John’s 
hands, I was overjoyed to see the hearty way he 
supped it. 

Afterward he felt much better and said he was 
strong enough to get into the bed without any help 
and that I, too, had better go for a rest. So I 
kissed him good night and, with the empty bowl, 
went out, closing the panel behind me. 

I wanted, of course, to be rid of the dish, for 
having it about our sleeping-rooms might create 
suspicion if it were seen, so I thought my best 
plan was to run at once to the kitchen with it. 

The hall was dark, except where the lights on 
the floor below shone against the walls, and I 
started along without thought of danger, but 
scarce had I gone ten feet when a figure stepped 
out of the shadow and gripped my arm, dragging 
me to the top of the stairs, where the glow from 
the floor below made all plain. 

“What have you there?” asked Captain Blun- 
dell, pointing at the bowl. 

“Naught, but an empty dish,” I said, as coolly 
as I was able. 


20 


325 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“And who have you been feeding out of it?” 
was his next question, and I was put into a quan- 
dary, for I ever hated a lie. 

“Nay, do not think to fool me with some 
trumped-up story,” he sneered. “Out with the 
truth of it.” 

“If I told you,” I began, “that I had been feed- 
ing the cat, you would n’t believe me ; so I shall 
say nothing.” 

He looked at me suspiciously and would have 
said more, but that there came the sound of gentle 
mewing from the room within, which surprised 
me more than it did him; for he evidently be- 
lieved what I had intended he should, and fear- 
ing, no doubt, to make himself ridiculous, re- 
leased me and went down the stairs. 

I turned to the door, which opened a crack, and 
Peg’s little head stuck out. 

“ ’T is well I d-d-d-don’t stut-stut-stutter w-w- 
when I mew,” she said with a sly laugh. 


326 


CHAPTER XXIII 


I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 

T HAT meeting in the hall with Captain Blun- 
dell was the first of many, for thereafter, 
he kept up his spying so persistently that, for a 
time, we were well-nigh in a panic. What had 
prompted his suspicion I know not, but that he 
had it there was no doubt for, at the most unex- 
pected times and places, he would appear with a 
demand to know what my errand might be. He 
was not so bold nor so rough as he had been be- 
fore Colonel Taunton came, 1 think he feared 

to use openly brutal tactics ; but he evidently re- 
membered how Brother John had given him the 
slip before and meant to discover the secret of it 
if he could. This, of course, made it most diffi- 
cult for me to carry food to the secret room, and 
there were times when John had to wait through 
the entire day on bread and milk. I early 
brought a kitten to our rooms, to give color to my 
previous suggestion, and it still served as an ex- 

3 2 7 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


cuse in case of need, but the quantity and kind of 
food, suited to so small an animal, was hardly 
enough to sustain a large man who, as he re- 
gained his strength and needed building up after 
his wound, developed a huge hunger that craved, 
not victuals in bowls of kitten’s size, but good 
dishes of roast beef. 

Brother John fumed and Mrs. Mummer was 
beside herself, but to show annoyance at this con- 
stant spying would be a confession that there were 
grounds for suspicion. 

We were forced, then, to watch Captain Blun- 
dell as carefully as he watched us and, whenever 
he rode away on some errand, Brother John 
feasted; but this was seldom, because the British 
were very inactive, seeming satisfied with occupy- 
ing Philadelphia and the country near at hand. 

But, even with Captain Blundell gone, our way 
was not always open, for there were many sol- 
diers about the kitchen and Mrs. Mummer was 
forced to storm them out in order to prepare those 
dainties which she considered needful for the in- 
valid up-stairs. 

Polly and Betty had no idea that Brother John 
was in the house, but of Peggy, I could not be 

328 


I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 


so sure. She was so little and so devoted to me 
that she was constantly at hand, and there were 
many times when Mrs. Mummer and I forgot her 
presence entirely. But she never so much as 
hinted, by word of mouth, that she guessed the 
secret, though she would give me a sly glance, 
now and then, as if to say, “I kn-kn-kn-know !” 

Matters had been thus for some days when, 
one evening, I saw Captain Blundell ride down 
the drive leading out of Denewood. The other 
officers had just gone in to dinner and it occurred 
to me that here was a splendid chance to get a 
good meal to Brother John and at the same time, 
to take away a huge pile of dishes that had ac- 
cumulated in his room ; for getting his victuals to 
him was but half the risk. 

I ran to the kitchen and whispered my news to 
Mrs. Mummer. She, instantly seizing the op- 
portunity, drove out the lounging privates and 
filled a large platter for Brother John. 

I hurried with it to the secret room and he fell 
upon the food ravenously, for I think it was the 
first warm bite he had had that day. • When I 
told him that Blundell was gone he agreed with 
me that it was too auspicious a moment to be 

329 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


missed, so I started back with a pile of the empty 
dishes, planning to make two trips of it. 

Peg was in her room when I went through it, 
but, though she opened wide her eyes, she said 
nothing and I stepped into the hall. 

Hardly had I done so than Captain Blundell 
stood before me. 

“Ah, ha!” he cried triumphantly. “You 
thought I’d gone, didn’t you? Well, I came 

back and just in time, too. ’T is a vastly 

hungry kitten you harbor,” he went on with a 
mocking sneer. “Art sure ’t is not a tiger cub?” 

“Think you no one eats here but yourselves, 
sir,” I retorted, determined to put a bold front 
on the matter, though feeling far from coura- 
geous. 

“Nay,” he said, with a laugh, “I see, quite 
plainly, that there are others. One other , at 
least,” he added significantly. 

“Now speak out what you want to do,” I said 
desperately, for I felt our position was most seri- 
ous. “You ’ve dogged my steps, day and night, 
till I cannot turn without running into you and 
listening to your hints. What is it that you 
wish?” 


330 


I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 

I think he was a little taken aback at my 
bluntness, but he felt sure of himself and an- 
swered promptly. 

“ ’T is in my mind, miss, that you have some 

one concealed in your room and I mean to 

have it searched.” 

I set down the pile of dishes on the floor, re- 
solved to do a desperate thing. I felt that a 
search would have to be made, but I meant to dis- 
arm suspicion if I could. 

“That,” I retorted, “you shall not do.” 

“Vastly brave!” he taunted. “Will you pre- 
vent it?” 

“Aye,” was my answer, “for I shall ask for a 
search myself,” and I moved toward the stairs. 

“I ’m go-go-going with you, Bu-Bu-Bee,” said 
Peggy, who, having heard my talk with the Cap- 
tain, had come into the hall; so hand in hand we 
ran down the steps and entered the dining-room. 

Now, although he had been there for some 
days, I had never come into direct contact with 
Colonel Taunton. First of all, because he was 
busy in the library which he had made his own 
quarters, and next, because I had little to say to 
any of the officers, though, with two or three of 

33i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


the younger men I had exchanged a few civili- 
ties, for, in the great majority of cases, they had 
treated us with every consideration. 

So it was not with fear for myself or dread of 
how I would be received that I trembled as I en- 
tered, but because of the desperateness of the step 
I was about to take. 

As Peg and I stood in the doorway there was 
a moment’s silence and Colonel Taunton at the 
head of the table saw us. 

“Whom have we here?” he asked. 

“ ’T is Mistress Beatrice Travers, who is chate- 
laine of this estate, sir,” answered one of the of- 
ficers, who had always been polite to us, “and the 
younger miss is little Peggy Travers, her cousin.” 

Colonel Taunton, like the courteous gentleman 
he was, rose to his feet and made us so grand a 
bow that I thought, at first, he must be mocking 
us, but I was mistaken. 

“Pray be seated,” he said, “and let me thank 
you for this opportunity to offer our appreciation 
of your hospitality.” 

“Nay, I will stand,” I replied. “My errand is 
soon told. I come to beg a favor.” 

“Now,” said Colonel Taunton, “that is kind 

332 


I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 

of you. Then will we feel less in your debt. 
What is it, and ’t is done.” 

“I would beg you, sir,” I answered, “to have 
my room thoroughly searched and then relieve 
me of the spying of this — this gentleman.” I 
pointed to Blundell who, rather red in the face, 
stood in the doorway. 

“Have your room searched!” cried Colonel 
Taunton in surprise. 

“Nay,” I said, “believe me, it is necessary. I 
cannot even feed the cat but he must be after 
me, insisting that I have some one concealed 
there.” 

“You were not feeding the cat just now, with 
a stack of dishes as high as your chin,” put in 
Blundell sullenly. 

I controlled a desire to drop that chin a little, 
for at the moment it was very high indeed. 

“You have our dining-room, and you are 

quite welcome,” I added, to forestall polite pro- 
tests, “but we must eat somewhere.” 

“Aye, to be sure,” said Colonel Taunton, catch- 
ing the meaning I wished to imply, “I regret that 
matters are in such a state that it is needful for 
us to discommode you.” 


333 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Colonel Taunton/’ Blundell broke in, desper- 
ately, “ I ’m as sure as I m alive that some one 
lies concealed there, and I think he ’s wounded 
from the posset I Ve seen carried in. The jade . 
is lying to you.” 

“Nay, now, Blundell, you go too far,” exclaimed 
one of the young officers, half rising in his seat. 
“I had rather believe the glove were on the other 
hand.” 

“You shall answer for that,” cried Blundell 
wrathfully. 

“Gentlemen, silence!” commanded the Colonel 
sternly; “you forget where you are. Captain 
Blundell you will be more careful in your speech.” 

“If you will but search the room 't will end the 
matter,” I suggested boldly. 

“Nay, it goes against me to reward your hos- 
pitality in such a fashion,” the Colonel demurred. 
“What are these suspicions founded upon, Cap- 
tain Blundell ? Weightier reasons, I hope, than a 
few soiled dishes.” 

“Sir,” Blundell began, “this girl is an arrant 
rebel and, to be plain, in this house we are in a 
nest of them. Pier brother is John Travers, who 
is Allan McLane’s right-hand man, and a pestifer- 

334 


I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 


ous nuisance to boot. The last time I was quar- 
tered here the impudent rascal had the hardihood 
to enter the house and tell a dozen of us to our 
faces that we were to treat his sister somewhat 
differently and, when we went to take him, he 
vanished from the very room there now is talk 
of. I beg you take her at her word, for I think 
she is not so desirous of having a search as she 
would wish us to believe.” 

“Sir,” I broke in, “I was as ignorant of where 
my brother went as Captain Blundell himself, but 
he is mistaken when he says I do not wish the 
room searched. I should like the matter deter- 
mined and so an end put to his constant spy- 
mg. 

Colonel Taunton shook his head thoughtfully 
and I wondered what was passing through his 
mind. I hoped he would agree to the search and 
perhaps go up himself, and, taking a casual glance 
about the room, retire satisfied; but I saw plainly 
that he did n’t like the business, for he was a gen- 
tleman. 

He lifted his head presently and beckoned to 
Peggy. 

“Come hither, little maid,” he said. “I have a 

335 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


babe about your age at home/' And it was evi- 
dent that he was fond of children, for, when Peg 
went to him, he picked her up and set her on his 
knee, caressing her in a manner that showed 
he was used to such. Peggy perched there for 
a moment regarding the Colonel gravely, then she 
spoke. 

“I 'm the youngest, bu-bu-but I ’m no ba-ba- 
babe.” 

“Nay,” cried the Colonel, starting back, in pre- 
tended surprise, “I see that now. And think you 
you are old enough to tell a true tale?” 

“Aye,” answered Peg, “I ’ll tell no o-o-other.” 

“Gentlemen,” Colonel Taunton proposed, 
speaking to the table at large, “let us make a 
test. Out of the mouth of babes, you know. 
Now tell me,” he went on, kindly to Peg, “have 
you seen a wounded Continental soldier here?” 

“Ye-ye-yes, sir,” said Peg. And I feared we 
were lost. 

“What did I tell you?” cried Blundell in tri- 
umph. 

“And is he very ill?” asked Colonel Taunton. 
A hush settled over the room while all waited for 
her answer. 


336 


She took from under her apron our poor wounded doll 










I APPEAL TO THE COLONEL 


“Oh,” said Peg, “wo-wo-worse than th-that! 
He ’s de-dead !” 

“What?” exclaimed Colonel Taunton. “Dead? 
Where is he?” 

“R-right here,” said Peg, and she took from 
under her apron our poor wounded doll. 

A shout of laughter went up that shook the 
roof. Colonel Taunton wiped the tears from his 
eyes to discover that Peg was in real tears, for 
she thought they were laughing at her and did 
not like it. 

“I am sure there is no need for a search, Mis- 
tress Travers,” he said. “I will guarantee you 
against annoyance in the future.” Then he 
sought a gift for Peg, but could find nothing but a 
gold snuff box. 

“ ’T will do for patches,” he said, dumping out 
the snuff, and offering it to her, but she de- 
murred. 

“C-c-can I ta-ta-take it, Bu-Bee, from a rascally 
Bu-bu-Britisher ?” she asked. 

She was so innocent of offense that Colonel 
Taunton laughed as heartily as any one over this 
sally, and Peggy thanked him very prettily and 

339 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


even offered him a kiss, when I said that she 
might keep it. 

“And how was the soldier shot?” asked Colonel 
Taunton, who was evidently loth to let Peg go. 

“In the d-d-discharge of his du-du-duty,” said 
Peg gravely. 

“Then,” said Colonel Taunton, “he must be 
buried with all the honors of war, and, as his 
comrades are not here, we must do it for him.” 

And so it came about that, next day, Colonel 
Taunton directed the funeral, and one unknown 
private of the Continental army was buried with 
most unusual honors. Thus, for the time being, 
we were freed from Captain Blundell's attentions; 
but he was a bitter enemy and the day came when 
he near took such a revenge that even now I trem- 
ble to think of it. 


340 


CHAPTER XXIV 

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


M Y direct appeal to Colonel Taunton had the 
effect we desired. We had the satisfac- 
tion of seeing Captain Blundell ride off to Phila- 
delphia, the next morning, and heard from Lieu- 
tenant Rollins, the young officer who had spoken 
for me at the table, that he had changed his com- 
mand and that we were rid of him, for a while at 
least. 

All this time we had had no word of Bart, but 
hoped that no news was good news and that all 
was well with him, for ill tidings travel apace. 

In the next two or three days Brother John im- 
proved wonderfully, and was wild to be gone. He 
fumed around the little secret chamber, vowing 
that there was work for him to do, and that he 
must be about it. But Colonel Taunton was too 
good a soldier to suit our purposes. The lax dis- 
cipline, that had prevailed heretofore, was now 
amended and, had it been a fort they guarded, 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

the regulations could not have been more exact- 
ing. 

The question of how to get Brother John free 
of the house and grounds was most perplexing, 
and he puzzled over it day and night. 

“That crack on my head stole away my brains,” 
he grumbled. “My wits are addled! Faith, 
were Allan here, he would have a thousand plans 
for playing with these British thickheads.” 

“Nay,” I answered, for I wished to keep him 
and feared to have him run any risks, “nay, not 
Captain McLane, nor any other man, could come 
through their lines.”’ 

“Bee, you don’t know McLane!” exclaimed 
Brother John, his eyes lighting with enthusiasm. 
“There is none like him. He goes straight to 
his point, caring little what may be between. ’T is 
boldness does the trick, and no lion were bolder 
than Allan McLane. I give myself two days 
more to get back the strength in my legs and then 
I ’ll break for it, come what may.” 

It was that very same evening that I heard 
voices in Peggy's room and, knowing that Polly- 
and Betty were in the great hall with certain of 
the British officers, I wondered greatly who could 

342 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


be there, and straightway went in to see. In the 
dim light I could distinguish the figure of a man 
and caught my breath anxiously: 

“Brother John,” I exclaimed, for I thought, of 
course, it was he, “how can you run such risks?” 

The man turned a smiling face to me and 
Peggy giggled, whereat I saw I was mistaken, 
for though the stranger wore much the same uni- 
form as Brother John, he was, at least, ten years 
older. 

“ ’T is Mistress Bee,” he said, bowing. “Faith, 
I ’d know you anywhere, by John’s description. 
I ’m Allan McLane, very much at your service,” 
and he bowed again. 

I curtsied, yet here was but another danger 
added, and already I seemed to have enough to 
do to hide one Continental soldier, with a house 
full of British. 

“But what brought you here?” I asked, “and 
how did you get in?” 

“I came for news of John, and I entered 
through the front door,” he answered calmly. 

“Through the front door?” I gasped. “Then 
they know that you are here, for the place is full 
of them.” 


21 


343 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Nay, they know naught/’ he chuckled, 
“though ’t is true enough that there were many 
of them. Had there been fewer I might have 
had to go out again, but one lone Continental 
among so many Redcoats was never noticed. 
So I came in, without ostentation I may say, and, 
seeing Peggy’s black head at the top of the stair, 
I made for her. John told me she was never far 
from your side.” 

“And I b-b-b-brought him h-h-here,” Peg put 
in seriously. “It was qu-qu-quieter.” 

“Don’t worry your head about me, Mistress 
Bee,” Captain McLane said reassuringly, “and 
now tell me of John? We have been most anx- 
ious on his account. We found no trace of him 
after the battle, nor any news of his capture, so, 
thinking that he might be trapped here at home, 
I came in to see. Peggy tells me I am right and 
that he is here.” 

“Now how did you know that?” I demanded 
of Peggy and she, with a most injured air re- 
plied : 

“Well, I k-k-knowed it w-w-was n’t the k-k- 
kitty, and you would n’t act z-z-zackly 1-like a 

344 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 

he-he-hen with one du-du-duck f-f-for any one 
else b-but C-c-cousin John/’ 

There was a laugh of course, but I was far too 
anxious to forget for long. 

“And now take me to John,” said Captain Mc- 
Lane, “for I am anxious to set eyes on him.” 

As he spoke a great doubt gripped me and the 
thought of Captain Blundell popped into my head. 
Was this a trick of that man to gain my secret? 

“Nay,” I answered, “I shall not take you to 
John until I know who you are. I have naught 
but your word and your coming here so easily 
seems scarce credible.” 

“ ? T is a little late to think of that, Mistress 
Travers,” he answered evenly, “but take me to 
John and you will be well assured.” 

“Assured of what?” I demanded, now thor- 
oughly aroused. “Nay, though you have tricked 
me into admitting he is here, 9 t is another matter 
to find him ; but ’t is a scurvy trick to play upon 
a child, if it is true that you are a British officer 
in disguise.” 

“Nay, do not torture yourself so,” he said, most 
gently. “Truly I am Allan McLane.” 

345 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Oh, Bu-Bee,” Peggy cut in, giggling again. 
“Don’t be a ni-ni-nizzy! Sure ’t is Captain Mc- 
Lane. I Ve seen him at home with fa-fa-father.” 

“Art certain?” I asked anxiously, and she 
nodded her small head positively. 

“In that case I can only ask your pardon, Cap- 
tain McLane,” I begged, “but I am so put to it 
that at times I scarce know how I stand.” 

“Nay, child, you were quite right,” he replied. 
“And now let ’s to John.” 

“If you will wait a moment,” I said, “I will 
speak to him,” and, leaving them, I locked the 
outer door and went in, setting the panel open 
as I sometimes did to freshen the air. But in- 
stead of telling Brother John as I had at first 
thought to do, it struck me as fun to surprise 
him, so I returned without a word. Leaving Peg 
with instructions to call me if she heard any un- 
usual sounds in the hall, I took Captain McLane 
in and, if there had been any lingering doubt in 
my mind, it was at once put away when I saw 
them meet. 

“Allan!” cried Brother John, in a voice of sur- 
prised delight, “ ’t is impossible ’t is you!” but he 
grasped the outstretched hand eagerly. 

346 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


Captain McLane seemed equally affected, 
though he began at once to joke. 

“You look like a plucked fowl, man,” he cried, 
standing off and regarding Brother John critic- 
ally. “I knew there were short commons in the 
British camp, but, had I heard they were starv- 
ing you in your own house, I would have driven 
in a herd of beeves, with my compliments.” 

“Nay, I ’m stronger than I look,” Brother John 
replied, “and, had it not been for this tyrant 
here, I should have made a dash for it long since.” 

“And been shot for your pains,” I put in, “or 
taken prisoner which is worse,” I added, remem- 
bering the sad stories we heard of the treatment 
accorded those held by the British in Philadel- 
phia. 

“Aye, you ’re right there,” Brother John 
agreed, and with that Peg called me softly and 
I went out leaving the men together. 

“What is it?” I asked, for I saw from her face 
that she had news of some sort. 

“They ’re talking of A-a- Allan McLane de-de- 
down s-s-stairs,” she whispered. 

I hurried out to listen and, sure enough, Peg 
was right. 


347 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Faith,” I heard Mr. Rollins saying, “I love the 
man ! Had we a few such in our army we would 
not have so many shameful tales to send home. 
A dozen troopers, you say? And he knocked 
them all about him and came through? Gad, 
that ’s fine !” 

“Of whom are you speaking, Mr. Rollins?” I 
heard Colonel Taunton demand sharply. 

“Of Allan McLane, sir,” the former replied, 
unabashed. “Word has just come that he is 
within our lines, having bested a little matter of 
a dozen troopers.” 

“And you applaud him ? Are you, then, a rebel 
sympathizer?” 

“Nay, sir; I applaud him, not as a rebel, but 
as a brave man and a ready. Had we a few 
such we would be better off.” 

“I cannot gainsay you, and I know well that, 
notwithstanding your admiration, you will not let 
Captain McLane slip if he comes within your 
grasp,” Colonel Taunton declared. “As for me 
I only wish he would make Germantown his goal. 
I ’d like to see him. I think our clumsy British 
troopers might end by teaching him a lesson.” 

“But, sir,” said another, “did you not under- 

34S 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 

stand that he was seen coming into Germantown, 
not two hours ago?” 

“ Is that a fact?” cried the Colonel. “Then 

we ’ll have him in less than an hour’s time 

and the British army will be rid of a pestiferous 
nuisance !” 

Thereupon he issued a number of orders, some 
of which I remembered and ran hastily to repeat 
to Brother John and Captain McLane. 

“Now by my faith,” remarked the Captain 
thoughtfully, “this gentleman would like to see 
me, I think. I cannot disappoint him, I feel 
that I must call upon him. Besides, he may help 
me in a plan I have to go to Philadelphia on the 
morrow.” 

“Nay, even you cannot do that,” said Brother 
John. “Howe guards the city like a treasure. 
What mad idea have you in your head?” 

“Naught that is mad,” he said reproachfully, 
as one unjustly accused. “I think I 'll dine with 
the gentlemen to-night, that ’s all, and to do that I 
must leave you now.” 

“But how will you go?” asked Brother John. 

“Leave that to Peggy and me,” he replied 
gaily; “but ere I leave I must tell you that Bart 

349 . 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

won through the battle safely. I caught him and 
I vow I thought the young rascal an Indian, till 
I saw his light eyes.” 

“ ? T is good news,” Brother John exclaimed. 
“We have all worried about him and I suppose 
I should have put a collar and chain on him, but 
I confess I loved his spirit.” 

“He is well, and much puffed up with pride,” 
Captain McLane went on. “He is quite assured 
that he slaughtered a general or two. In fact 
I ’m not certain but that General Agnew fell by his 
hand. At all events he was inclined to think that 
if the war were but carried on under his orders 
it would soon be over. So I sent him to head- 
quarters, where his advice will be appreciated. 
And incidentally he will see his father there and 
probably find the trouncing he stands in need of.” 

“Now that was good of you,” said Brother John 
warmly. 

“No thanks,” interrupted Captain McLane. 
“Now I must be off. You have my orders to re- 
main here for three days more. Nay, do not 
grumble at your captain. Now, little lady,” he 
ended, turning to Peg. “Whenever you are 
ready.” 


350 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


Peggy, looking very important, began at once 
to issue orders. 

“You stay h-h-here, B-b-Bee, and 1-1-listen for 
unusual n-n-noises, and Allan McLane, y-y-you 
are to c-c-come with m-m-me.” 

The Captain lingered a moment to bid me 
adieu and to assure me that John would soon be 
right, but Peg stamped her little foot with its 
broad-buckled shoe. 

“D-d-did n’t you h-h-hear me say cu-cu-come?” 
she demanded, and, with a comical side look at 
me, the Captain replied, saluting as he did so : 

“Yes, General. At your command, sir!” and 
Peg, disdaining to reply, led him out of the room. 

In a short time she was back again. 

“Is he gone?” I asked in surprise. “How did 
he get out?” 

“Through the m-m-mouse’s h-h-hole,” said Peg 
with a wise smile. 

“A mouse hole for that great man?” I cried. 
“What nonsense!” 

“Nay, y-y-you have your se-se-secrets and I 
h-h-have m-mine,” was all she would say, though 
I begged her for an explanation. 


351 


CHAPTER XXV 


FRIEND WALN STEPS IN 

HAT same day, when I took up Brother 



JL John’s evening meal, I asked him about 
Captain McLane’s proposal to dine with British 
officers. 

“You don’t think he really meant it, do you?” 
I inquired, for it seemed wholly impossible to 
me, unless he wished to be captured. 

“Aye, he meant it,” replied Brother John. 
“And what ’s more, he ’ll do it!” 

“I should love to see him diddle ’em,” I cried, 
“but if he should be taken !” 

“Pie won’t be,” Brother John interrupted con- 
fidently. “He goes about as though he had a 
charmed life, though often enough the charms 
are shrewd blows, as many a British trooper 
knows to his cost. He ’ll be there, Bee, I promise 
you, and come away with some information. If 
you want to see him ’t will be easy enough to sit 


352 


FRIEND WALN STEPS IN 


in the pantry behind the panel. I would that I 
could be with you, for ’t is like to be amusing.” 

So then and there I made up my mind to play 
the eavesdropper at the officers’ dinner that night. 

We of the family held to our quiet country 
ways ; but the officers dined, as we thought, very 
late, and often sat long over their wine, so it was 
well into the night ere they rose from the table. 

I took my way to the pantry, knowing that 
from there I could watch all that went on and re- 
main unobserved. 

The way of this was very simple. In the fat 
days, before the war, when a baron of beef was 
served to the first table to have a slice cut from 
it and then go back to the servants, such barons 
were too large for easy handling, so slides had 
been made in the paneling through which they 
could be passed directly to a serving table in the 
dining-room. Now, when Mrs. Mummer was 
put to it to make a little go a long way, the slide 
remained shut, but I felt sure I could open it a 
crack and see all that went on, while I remained 
unnoticed. So I settled myself there for a long 
evening. 

When the officers came in I was, of course, dis- 

353 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


appointed, for somehow I had expected Captain 
McLane to appear with them, though how he 
was to make that possible, I could not even guess. 

However, the officers were seated and their din- 
ner began. 

They were at soup when a loud knocking 
sounded at the door and, as visitors after night- 
fall were rare, the conversation ceased while 
Mummer went to answer the summons. 

Soon a fretful voice was heard demanding 
food and rest, after which the visitor would pass 
on. 

Mummer replied that the family had finished 
their meal but that if the gentleman would step 
into the library he would send a boy to attend to 
his wants. The British officers were at meat in 
the dining-room, he explained. 

“The Society of Friends has ever been on the 
side of lawful authority/’ came the querulous 
voice. 

“That it has, the trimmers !” murmured one of 
the younger men at the table. 

“If thou wilt go and tell the officers who waits 
without I think they will admit me,” the visitor 
insisted. 


354 



I watched with interest as an oldish man entered 













\ 







FRIEND WALN STEPS IN 


“Whom shall I say?” asked Mummer frostily, 
for he liked not Tories. 

“Hast never heard of Joshua Wain?” asked 
the visitor, surprised. 

Meanwhile all could hear him without, giv- 
ing directions for the care of his animal. “Feed 
the jennet well. A warm mash would not go 
amiss. A merciful man is merciful to his beast. 
Harry her not, and speak thou gently. Also med- 
dle not with the saddle-bags. There ’s naught 
there for thee.” 

Within the room Colonel Taunton said in an 
undertone : 

“The Quakers are well affected. ’T is not pol- 
icy to offend them. Invite the gentleman to join 
us, Mummer,” he went on, raising his voice, “and 
set a place for him upon my right.” 

I watched with interest as an oldish man en- 
tered. He was clad in the plain garb of the 
members of the Society of Friends. He glanced 
around under lowered lids and, with rather 
pinched mouth, making a great show of humility 
as he took the seat of honor, said : 

“I ask but a place at the foot of thy table. We 
are of the lowly on earth. A piece of bread and 

357 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


a few herbs will suffice for me.” All this 
while he helped himself to enormous quantities 
of food from the dishes Sam presented to him. 

“Nay, now,” said Colonel Taunton, “ ’t is well 
known that the Quakers are an influential and 
wealthy people, Mr. Wain.” 

“Call me not that!” said the guest, with a 
pained look. “We hold not with vain titles. 
‘Friend’ is a word I would liefer hear.” 

“Friend Wain, then,” said the Colonel impa- 
tiently. “And now may I ask where you come 
from and where you are going?” 

“I came from Philadelphia this morning. I 
went on business to Whitemarsh and to-night re- 
turn to Philadelphia. Had I not fallen in with 
some of Allan McLane’s rabble I had passed here 
long since and entered the city before nightfall.” 

“But why should they detain you? I thought 
’t was well understood that the Quakers were non- 
combatants.” 

“They took me for other than I am. For one 
of those who are known as the Fighting Quakers, 
in short,” Mr. Wain explained. “I hold that a 
man who fights, aye, even one who but resists 
oppression, is no longer a member of the Society 

358 


FRIEND WALN STEPS IN 

of Friends ; for they seek in this world naught but 
peace and truth and righteousness, with equal 
rights for all men.” 

At this I heard a murmur among the younger 
men that they had not bargained for a “sermon !” 

But Lieutenant Rollins leaned forward. 

“Then,” said he, “you have no servants among 
you?” 

“Surely,” replied Friend Wain, surprised. 

“And call you that equal rights?” asked Mr. 
Rollins triumphantly. 

“Aye,” answered the Quaker, with a twinkle 
in his eye. “For to serve is a privilege. It is 
their right not to live out if they prefer to starve.” 

“Nay,” said Rollins, laughing, “you are too 
good a lawyer for a rough soldier.” 

“Pray tell us,” Colonel Taunton put in, “what 
thought you of the American forces?” 

“They seemed an unregenerate body,”’ said Mr. 
Wain. “I fear they are lost to the beauty of 
spiritual things. They are a prey to the lusts of 
the flesh.” 

With that he pushed back his chair and rose. 
“I must on my way, for I know not how I will 
enter the city at so late an hour.” 

359 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“That you can hardly do without a pass/’ said 
the Colonel. “General Howe is very strict since 
the late battle. Moreover, there is a strong 
watch within the city.” 

“Now, what dost thou tell me?” cried Friend 
Wain, in great distress. “My Deborah will be 
beside herself. This is much worse than it was 

before the British came and we hoped so 

much from their occupation of the city.” 

“Nay,” said Colonel Taunton, “say not so. I 
can give you a pass that will enable you to enter 
without trouble.” 

“If thou dost I will remember it in thy favor,” 
said the Quaker, with all the gratitude he seemed 
capable of. “And our Meeting will be open to 
thee if thou should’st come to Philadelphia.” 

For this Colonel Taunton, who probably 
thought the Friends’ Meeting a sort of club where 
he would be entertained, thanked him warmly. 

“We shall soon be in Philadelphia. I but 
await final orders to withdraw our troops within 
the city,” he said. 

“That interests me vastly,” exclaimed Friend 
Wain; “but I should be on my way. As I said, 
Deborah will be anxious.” 

360 


FRIEND WALN STEPS IN 


A little later, after receiving his pass, he took 
his leave with no bow to the table and but scant 
thanks for his entertainment. 

By this time I had given up all hope of Captain 
McLane and began to grow sleepy, but there was 
no way for me to escape from the pantry except 
through the kitchen and I did not care to figure 
as a baron of beef before the soldiers and serv- 
ants; so, perforce, I waited. 

Dinner was long over and the officers sat at 
dessert when again there came a loud knock at 
the’ door. 

“Now who will be our visitor this time?” said 

« 

Colonel Taunton. 

Presently Mummer came in with a basket of 
wine. 

“ ’T was a country bumpkin left this for you,” 
he announced, holding it before the Colonel, and 
about the neck of one of the bottles was a string 
to which was tied the knave of clubs. On it 
there was some writing. 

“Who has a knife?” asked the Colonel, and 
Mr. Rollins cut off the card. 

“Read it aloud,” cried the Colonel in great 
good humor. 


22 


3 6 1 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“For Colonel Taunton,'' the lieutenant read, “to 
drink success to the good cause, and the health of 
his friend the enemy, Allan McLane, late Joshua 
Wain of the Society of Friends." 

Gad," exclaimed Rollins. “He diddled 

me, I had never known him either. 


“Good 

i” 

As for 


CHAPTER XXVI 


HALF A SIXPENCE 

W HAT Colonel Taunton had told to “Friend 
Wain” that night at dinner, namely that 
he was awaiting orders to withdraw his troops to 
Philadelphia, proved true, and a day or two later 
they left us, so that Brother John was free to 
come and go about the house as he pleased until 
he was quite strong again. 

For a few weeks we had peace at Denewood, 
but with the beginning of the dreadful winter of 
1777 and 1778 we were a prey to foraging par- 
ties, sent out by the British from Philadelphia, 
where they were much put to it for food and 
fuel. 

The whole country suffered and we with the 
rest; but though our bins were stripped, our 
remaining horses taken and what cattle they 
could find slaughtered, those vaults wherein Mrs. 
Mummer had hidden most of her provisions were 
not found and for a while we had plenty. 

363 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

But, as the winter advanced and Brother John 
came with heart-breaking stories of the suffering 
at Valley Forge, Mrs. Mummer opened her 
vaults, saying she could not rest in her bed for 
thinking of the bleeding feet and starving men. 
To be sure, there was not enough to feed even 
so small an army as that which General Washing- 
ton commanded then, but it did something to 
lighten the burden of those long, cold weeks. 

Brother John stripped us of blankets and com- 
fortables and all such coverings as we could pos- 
sibly spare. Polly and Betty complained, but the 
others of us were glad enough to think that a few 
more brave men might be the warmer for our 
sacrifice, and though at times Peggy and I, sleep- 
ing together for greater warmth, shivered in our 
bed, we felt it less for thinking, as little Peg said, 
that “Our so-so-soldiers are co-co-colder than we 
are, Bu-bu-Bee.” 

This depletion of our stores left us nothing with 
which to barter for fresh supplies of salt and the 
like, and what hard money Mrs. Mummer had 
by her she treasured; for, though Brother John 
was a rich man, what he had in hand went to the 
cause, and trade was dead. 

364 


HALF A SIXPENCE 


We had many visitors coming and going on 
business connected with the Continental army 
and, upon a great occasion, General Washington 
brought with him the Marquis de Lafayette. 
Poor Mrs. Mummer was so put to it to find a 
fitting dinner for Elis Excellency that she wrung 
her hands in despair; but, somehow, she got to- 
gether a fine meal of which General Washington 
ate sparingly and, when Brother John urged him 
further, he shook his head, saying he could not 
eat heartily while he remembered that his good 
soldiers were hungry at Valley Forge. 

It was rather amusing to see Polly and Betty 
primp for the Marquis de Lafayette, for they 
dearly loved a title and would, I believe, have been 
stanch Whigs had he heeded their simpering ; but 
he scarce noticed them further than politeness 
necessitated, and they tossed their heads, vowing 
they never could abide the French. 

These great girls were a sore trial to us, for they 
did much as they pleased, passing most of their 
time with Ann Shaw and the Shipley girls who, 
with the Chews, were our nearest neighbors and 
rank Tories all. 

Captain McLane was often with us, sometimes 

365 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

with Brother John and again alone, for he seemed 
constantly on the go, with or without his troop, 
and would drop in at the most unexpected mo- 
ments. 

And once Bart came with his father to see 

the girls for a day, and I wanted to laugh to 
see him swagger about with a sword nigh as big 

as himself, but I liked him too well to offend him 
and could not help admiring his sincerely patri- 
otic feelings. He had been attached to his fa- 
ther’s command as an aide. Mainly, I think, in 
order that an eye might be kept upon his doings ; 
for, since he had run away once, he could no 
longer be trusted not to fight the “bloody Red- 
coats,” as he always named the British. 

Brother John, like Captain McLane, was con- 
stantly on the go, annoying the enemy whenever 
the opportunity occurred, stopping supplies to the 
city and falling upon foraging parties which they 
had wind of. He was entirely recovered from 
the wound in his head and, in spite of hardships, 
he seemed to thrive. 

Of course, we heard much of the gaiety among 
the British and Tories in Philadelphia, mainly 
through Polly and Betty who came with stories 

366 


HALF A SIXPENCE 


of these doings, gathered from the Chews and 
Shipleys. But it was from other sources that we 
learned how intense was the suffering among the 
poor and how well-nigh impossible it was to ob- 
tain bare necessities. 

As the spring came on, this condition became 
more aggravated. Our troops actively patrolled 
all roads leading into the city and soon it was 
said that Philadelphia had captured General 
Howe. 

We were glad when the warm days came at 
length and Brother John, on one of his flying vis- 
its, reported with great glee that General Howe 
had been ordered back to England and that Sir 
Henry Clinton was to have command. 

“We ’ll beat them, Sister Bee!” he cried gaily. 
“There will be no such winter as this again. ’T 
is now the beginning of the end. It may take 
years yet, indeed the General thinks so, but it *s 
sure, Bee, it ’s sure!” and he took my hands and 
we danced about the great hall like two chil- 
dren. 

The next day Polly and Betty came with word 
of a great fete that the British officers and Tories 
were to give in honor of General Howe. 

367 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“ ’T is to be styled the Mischianza,” said 
Polly, “and there are to be knights and ladies and 
a pageant, and I know not what else. At night 
there is to be a ball such as Philadelphia has never 
seen.” 

“And why are they doing it?” I asked, for I 
saw no very good reason for such a celebration. 

“To honor General Howe,” she replied. 

“For doing what?” I burst out. “Nothing! 
He has not even one American standard to show 
for all his bragging.” 

“I care naught for that,” answered Polly. “I 
know only that there will be fine doings and that I 
am going.” 

“Nay, I think it would be more decent to stay 
at home,” I told her plainly, “with your father 
and brother in our army.” 

“Hoity-toity,” she flashed back, in a temper. 
“You are not my governess, Mistress Beatrice. 
I need no orders from a chit of a girl, like you. 
I shall go and take Betty with me.” 

I did what I could to persuade her otherwise, 
but she would not listen and, having no authority, 
I must, perforce, let her have her way. More- 
over she was older than I by near two years, and 

368 


HALF A SIXPENCE 


was beginning to put on woman’s airs and talk 
of beaux and such silly things. So when the 
time came she took Betty and went with the 
Shaws. 

When they returned a few days after, I was 
sorry to find that Madame Shaw, besides allowing 
them to be present at the pageant, had been so 
ill-advised as to take Polly and her daughter Ann 
to the ball, where each had several partners and 
their heads were fair turned by foolish compli- 
ments. 

“La, child/’ said Polly to me airily, “now, who 
do you think led me out first? You’ll never 
guess, but I ’ll not plague you. ’T was Blundell ! 
I vow he is quite a personable man. And what 
think you he said to me?” 

“I care not,” I answered. 

“He told me,” she went on, “that he promised 
himself one more visit to Denewood before he left. 
Ah, that makes you start, does it?” and she stood 
back, shaking her finger at me. “To think you 
should have an affair with him.” 

“Polly,” I cried, “how can you be such a ninny?. 
I am but a child, and if Blundell comes back ’t is 
not for love, but hate.” 


369 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Oh, aye,” she retorted scornfully, “ ’t is 
likely. And I suppose you ’ll say as much for the 
gentleman who showed me the half of the six- 
pence that you had given him — as a lover’s token, 
I doubt not.” 

“Was Lord Howe there?” I exclaimed. 

“Aye, you sly puss,” laughed Polly. “That 
wakes you up ! He was there and, though a very 
proper gentleman, I must say he is a trifle ancient 
for my taste.” 

“Oh, you foolish, foolish maid,” I replied, and 
ran off laughing at her silliness. 

That night Brother John came to dinner with 
us and after the others had gone up to bed I sat 
talking with him in the great hall, for he meant 
to stay the night. We had much to say to each 
other, for, as I had grown older, I was glad to 
find that he put more and more responsibility 
upon me, so that, indeed, I began to feel I was 
of use to him and not just a burden. 

I know not what we talked of, but in the midst 
of it we heard the clatter of a horse galloping up 
the drive and Brother John jumped to his feet, 
not knowing who it might be. 

We heard the horse stop at the entrance and 

370 


HALF A SIXPENCE 

then the voice of a man speaking to the stable 
boy. 

"Take her and rub her down, but give her 
nothing for full ten minutes or you 're like to 
founder her, and I have need of a good horse to- 
night." 

It was Captain McLane and we hurried forth 
to welcome him. 

"Good!" he cried, as he caught sight of 
Brother John. "I 'm glad you 're here. 
There 's work to do. Where 's Lafayette?" 

"He's camped back of Barren Hill. Why? 
What 's up?" 

"Howe has five thousand picked men out to 
take his rear and 't will be done if Lafayette is 
not warned. I got hold of it in Philadelphia 
this morning. I was in with some vegetables, 
as usual, and made pretty pickings. But I 've 
had a time getting here. The Redcoats are 
everywhere and we have few moments to waste. 
'T is Howe's last chance and he hopes to end his 
command brilliantly, as indeed he will if his 
plan goes through. But we'll fool him, Jack; 
for once Lafayette has word, he 'll know what to 
do." 


37i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


While they talked I had brought food. He ate 
hurriedly and was ready for the road again, call- 
ing for his horse ere the poor beast had time to 
dry. 

“Nay,” said Brother John, “you wait here for 
half an hour. I ’ll on by the main road and you 
take the other; in that way one of us will get 
through and you ’ll make better speed for a 
rested horse.” 

Captain McLane, seeing the wisdom of this 
suggestion, nodded, and with hardly a word of 
good-by, Brother John was gone. 

Thus they often came and went, so, although 
I liked it not and was anxious till I had word of 
them both again, I was not surprised. 

The next morning while I was tidying up my 
room I heard Peggy calling to me from down- 
stairs. 

I ran out and, leaning over the balustrade, 
answered her. 

“Here I am. Peg dear. What is it?” 

“There ’s a bu-bu-boy down here asking for 
you, Bu-bu-Bee.” 

At once my thoughts flew to Brother John and 
his starting off alone the night before, to find 

372 


HALF A SIXPENCE 


his way among the British troops, that Captain 
McLane had spoken of as “everywhere.” Per- 
haps he was wounded and lying in the woods 
waiting for help. 

I hurried down the stairs to the front door. 

There I found a shock-headed boy with one 
hand held behind his back. 

“What is it?” I asked, anxiously. 

“Be you Mistress Travers?” he replied 
slowly. 

“Yes, yes. Tell me,” I begged. 

He turned his head on one side, eying me sus- 
piciously. 

“He bade me speak to no one but Mistress 
Travers,” he said doubtingly. “I bethought me 
she was a lady.” 

“I am Mistress Travers,” I cried, for now I 
was certain there was something amiss. “What 
is it you have to say?” 

He looked at me again for a moment uncer- 
tainly and then, with a solemn shake of his head, 
as if he had made up his mind, brought forth the 
hand that was behind him and thrust it out to- 
ward me. Between the dirty fingers I saw the 
half of a sixpence. 


373 


CHAPTER XXVII 




blindman’s buff 

I TOOK that bit of broken sixpence in my 
hand, matched it with the half hanging 
from my neck and, could scarce believe it, when 
they fitted. 

“How came you by this?” I asked the boy, who 
stood looking at me stupidly. 

“ ’T was give me by a man who waits in the 
wood below,” was the answer. “He said he 
would have speech with Mistress Travers. Be 
ye sure ’t is you?” 

“Yes, yes,” I answered impatiently, beset with 
unknown fears, for it scarce seemed possible that 
the one to whom I had given that piece of silver 
could be waiting. 

“What sort of a man gave you this?” I de- 
manded next, at which the yokel put his hand on 
his head and rubbed it in a perplexed sort of way. 
“Nay, I know not,” he replied deliberately, 

374 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 

“save that he spoke as one who meant to be 
obeyed/’ 

* 

For a moment I was in two minds what to do, 
but only for a moment. 

“Take me to him,” I said, and he went forth- 
with. 

’T was but to the edge of the forest and there 
I found Admiral Howe waiting. I stared at 
him in astonishment, for ’t was hard to believe 
my eyes. 

“I bid you good morning, Mistress Beatrice,” 
he said, bending over my hand. “ ’T is an 
awkward place to renew our acquaintance, but I 
think you will believe I am right glad to see you.” 

He spoke coolly as if he were still aboard the 
flag-ship surrounded by his officers. 

“Now, how came you here?” were my first 
words, for I was far from cool. 

“Is this the American hospitality I have heard 
so much vaunted ?” he replied, with a smile. “Or 
is it natural curiosity?” 

“Nay, Lord Howe,” I said, “ ’t is no lack of 
hospitality, nor have I forgotten what I owed 
to your kindness to a forlorn little maid nigh 
two years ago. But this is no place for you. 

375 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


Captain McLane or my brother Mr. Travers may 
return at any moment, and, if I am to serve you 
as I would, I must know how the matter stands.” 

“Aye, you are quite right, Mistress Beatrice,” 
he answered readily, “and here ? s the truth of 
it, though it reflects little credit upon any of us. 
My unfortunate brother, General Howe, wished 
to leave with some small achievement and, to that 
end, planned a movement against Lafayette. So 
certain was he of the success of the expedition, 
that he told many of his friends in Philadelphia 
that they must prepare a fitting reception for the 
Marquis when he was brought in a prisoner. 
He even invited a party of ladies to dine with 
him. Then, too, he asked General Knyphausen 
and Sir Henry Clinton and myself, with some 
others, to go with him upon the expedition. So 
sure was he — and I submit the plan was well con- 
ceived — that we all thought failure impossible 
-and I, foolish sailor, was glad to go. Well, it 
turned out otherwise, Mistress Beatrice. Why, I 

know not, but Lafayette did not stay to be 

captured and, seeing failure before us, I had no 
stomach to face the smiles of derision that would 
greet us upon our return to Philadelphia empty- 

376 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 


handed. So I turned my horse, thinking I could 
not miss the road and would slip back alone and 
go aboard ship.” 

He paused for a moment, giving a slight 
laugh. 

'‘The rest is plain,” he resumed. “I cannot 
navigate upon land it seems, so I lost my way, 
lamed my horse and had to abandon him. I 
stumbled on a-foot till I was like to drop. Then, 
I met the lad and learned from him that I was 
near to Denewood. A silly little cousin of 
yours whom I met at the great ball, had told me 
you were here and, remembering my bit of six- 
pence, I sent it to you. It has been lucky, for 
it has brought you to my aid, and I should like 
to have it back again. I fear that my poor 
brother has no such lucky piece.” 

I returned the broken coin, scarce knowing 
what I did, for I had listened to this long explana- 
tion rather impatiently. To speak the truth, my 
concern was not how he had gotten there nor 
why, but to start him safely on his way again, 
feeling that I owed him that much and more. 

“I will show you the road to Shaws’, Lord 
Howe,” I said. "There you will be safe and 

23 377 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

doubtless able to find a horse; for, being Tories, 
they have been spared, while we Whigs have 
been stripped of all our live stock. ? T is but a 
mile or so,” I added, noting the look of disap- 
pointment that came into his face. 

“Nay,” he returned sharply, “first I must rest, 
and I have not eaten since last night.” 

I was in a quandary for, although I did not ex- 
pect either Brother John or Captain McLane, 
they might come in at any moment. On the 
other hand it seemed cruel to turn Lord Howe 
away with neither food nor rest. I know not 
why it is so, but a hungry man has always seemed 
to me the most pitiable thing in all the world. 

“Come,” I said, making up my mind; “but, I 
warn you, we may be interrupted at any mo- 
ment, with what results I fear to think.” 

“I am in your hands, Mistress Beatrice,” he 
said, and we started to make our way to the 
house. 

He had not exaggerated his distress and, 
though he tried to hide it, I saw that he limped 
and knew that his foot was lamed. 

As we neared the house I bade him wait while 
I went forward to see who might be about, 

37 8 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 


There was none but Polly and Betty, busy with 
some needlework, sitting on the sod under the 
trees, and it would be easy to pass them. 

I returned to Admiral Howe and drew him to 
the side of the house, entering the drawing-room 
by the long window, and he sank into a chair 
with a huge sigh of relief. 

I ordered food prepared and posted the black 
boy, Charley, to warn me in case any one ap- 
peared — after which I returned to the Admiral. 

We chatted, while waiting for his meal, and 
I begged him for a word of Mr. Vernon. I had 
tried before to have news of that gentleman but 
could never come by it. Lord Howe did not, at 
first, remember him, but, at length, succeeded in 
recalling that Mr. Vernon, shortly after the Good 
Will had reached America, had thrown up his 
commission. 

“I think he had no heart in the matter,'’ said 
Lord Howe, “and indeed, Mistress Beatrice, 
’t is no easy task to bring Englishmen to killing 
Englishmen, no matter how wrong-headed they 
may be. Were it otherwise we should have no 
need of Hessians to fight under the British flag.” 

At that moment Mrs. Mummer came in, say- 

379 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


ing food for Lord Howe was set in the dining- 
room and plain enough it was, it being yet too 
early to replenish our supplies. But he eyed it 
hungrily and at once pulled up his chair to the 
table. 

No sooner had he taken his fork than Charley 
hurried into the room with most disquieting 
news. 

“Mars Cap’en McLane done come in at a 
gallop, Miss Bee,” he announced, “and dar ’s 
a troop behind him a-clatterin’ — but he had 
said enough, and with a gesture I sent him from 
the room. 

Lord Howe was on his feet, his food still un- 
tasted, and he looked at me inquiringly. 

“I must be hidden,” he said in an undertone. 
“I have no wish to meet Captain McLane, hav- 
ing already heard too much of that gentleman’s 
enterprise.” 

“But where can I hide you from him in this 
house?” I demanded. “He knows every foot of 
it.” 

“But he will have no thought to search,” Lord 
Howe broke in. 

“That ’s true,” I answered, and, on the instant, 

380 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 

I decided to put the Admiral into the secret 
room. 

“Come,” I cried, and snatching a napkin from 
the table I hurried Lord Howe up the stairs and 
into Brother John’s apartment. 

Shutting the door behind me I went to the 
Admiral, folding my napkin into a bandage. 

“I must blindfold you,” I said, and, seeing 
him hold back, hastened to add ; “there is no other 
way.” 

“But Mistress Beatrice,” he demurred, “ ’t is 
asking much and — ” 

“Nay, Your Lordship,” I interrupted, for there 
was no time for argument, “it must be done. 
Remember you are in the house of your enemies 
and, were you any other, I would not lift a hand 
to save you. To you I owe much and would help 
you all I can with honour, but the secrets of this 
house I shall guard, and though perchance I 
break a trust, ’t will be only after I have your 
word that you will not remove the bandage.” 

He looked at me quizzically for a moment with 
a smile upon his face, then he nodded his head 
in agreement. 

“Bind my eyes, Mistress Beatrice,” he said 

381 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

gently. “I give my word they shall remain so 
until you release me from my promise.” 

With that I blindfolded him and, opening the 
panel in the wall, led him to a chair and left him 
seated in the secret room. 

As I closed the panel again I heard the sound 
of a galloping horse tearing up the drive and 
many shouts mingled with a volley of shots. 

For a moment I could not move for anxiety, 
then I ran to see what the matter was, but, ere 
I reached the door, it was thrown violently open 
and Captain McLane came in, shutting and lock- 
ing it behind him. 

“Ah, Mistress Bee,” he cried, as he turned to 
me. u What luck that you are here ! You must 
hide me at once,” and he nodded toward the room 
I had just quitted. “There ’s a score below of 
Redcoats who will be searching high and low for 
me in a minute.” 

“No, no, no!” I murmured, running to him 
and putting my hands out to keep him back. 
“You can’t go in there now!” 

“Not go in?” he exclaimed, looking at me in 
amazement. “Not go? And why, pray? ’T is 
a matter near to life and death to me. I’ tell 

382 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 


you they are at my heels. Did n’t you hear the 
shots? Come, open the panel. They may be 
here at any moment. 

“Can’t you go by Peggy’s mouse hole?” I de- 
manded. 

“Yes,” he said grimly, “if I want to fall plump 
into their hands, I can.” 

“But there is some one in the secret room al- 
ready,” I cried in desperation. 

“Ho,” he said, his face lighting. “ ’T is John. 
Well, with him I ’d face the troop were there 
need.” 

“Nay, 9 t is not John,” I told him, and his face 
grew grave. 

“I do not understand,” he murmured. “Will 
you have me taken?” 

“Oh, no, no, no!” I cried, and burst into a fit 
of weeping, for I was at my wits’ end. 

“Nay, Bee, do not cry,” he said, for like all 
strong men he was not proof against tears. “I 
did not mean to be rough but I like not to be 
captured. Cannot something be done?” 

“Yes,” I answered, “I can put you in the 
secret room, but you must let me bind your eyes 
and promise not to look until I give you leave.” 

383 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

’T was like a drowning man clutching at a 
straw, yet I thought I saw my way clear if he 
would only consent. But he shook his head and 
I saw he had no more fancy to be blindfolded 
than had Lord Howe. 

“Nay, I will walk into no trap!” he said 
hotly. 

“Oh, Captain McLane!” I answered, distressed 
that he should hint at treachery on my part. 
“Think you I would betray you?” 

“But who is the man?” he broke in upon my 
speech. 

“Nay, that I cannot tell you,” I made answer. 

“And I thought you were a true American/’ 
he muttered to himself. 

“And so I am,” I cried, “but I cannot think 
the country would be better served were I dishon- 
oured. Oh, Captain, ’t is a private debt I must 
pay. If you owed silver to a poor man would 
you refuse to pay it because the country needed 
money? I owe this man a thousand times more 
than money, for, when I had most need, he stood 
my friend. I can do no less.” 

At that the sounds of much loud talking and 

384 


BLINDMAN’S BUFF 

heavy feet coming up the stairs brought us back 
to the peril of the situation. 

“Here they come/' said the Captain, “and I am 
lost.” 

“Nay, let me bind your eyes,” I begged. 
“You can trust me.” 

He looked at me earnestly for a moment and 
then smiled. 

“You must e’en have your way,” he said, “but 
hurry with my blindfolding, for I hear them com- 
ing down the hall.” 

I ran to him eagerly but my handkerchief 
would scarce reach half-way round his head, and 
I looked about me in vain for a cloth. 

“Let me have your handkerchief,” I cried. 

“And must I supply my own bandage?” he 
asked, putting a hand into his pocket, but he did 
not find what he sought. “ ’T is lost.” He 
ended, and at that moment, there came a rattle 
at the lock of the door and the murmur of voices 
on the other side of it. Then came a thundering 
knock. 

“Open at once!” came the command, and I 
jumped with fright. 


385 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“Hurry!” said Captain McLane, “they 'll bat- 
ter it down.” 

But I could find nothing, search as I would, 
and I thought I should go mad. 

“Open or we will break down the door !” cried 
the voice outside, and a resounding crash gave 
fair warning of what was to come. 

“They ’re on us,” muttered the Captain, cross- 
ing the room to where the panel opened in the 
wall. “If I only had the secret of it !” 

I ran to him in hot haste and seizing him by 
the arms stood him face to the wall beside the 
secret entrance yet turned so that he could not 
see it. 

“I trust you not to look,” I said. “There is 
no other way, and my honour is in your hands.” 

His shoulders straightened and I knew he 
would so stand no matter what might come, un- 
til I gave the word. 

Meanwhile the order to smash the door had 
been given and they were at it; but it was stout 
and held for a space, though the racket covered 
all other sounds. 

Opening the panel I ran to Lord Howe, still 
blindfolded and seated as I had left him. 

386 



I said naught, but dragged him forth 







BLINDMAN’S BUFF 


“Come!” I cried to him. 

“But what is all the noise and racket about?” 
he demanded. 

I said naught, but dragged him forth, and as 
he limped out into the larger room I left him and, 
seizing Captain McLane pushed him through the 
opening and closed the panel. 

The lock on the door was breaking as I 
plucked the bandage from Lord Howe’s eyes and 
with a crash it gave. 

Into the room at the head of a score of his men 
burst a young officer with drawn sword. 

“Now yield, McLane!” he cried. “We have 
you this time!” but, even as he spoke, he recog- 
nized the man who stood before him. 

“Lord Howe!” he exclaimed, and his eyes 
opened wide in astonishment. 

But I, near overcome with the strain I had 
been under, clung to the Admiral’s arm and 
laughed hysterically. 




3 8 9 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 

F OR a few moments no other word was 
spoken and I did my best to control myself. 
“And now, sir, what do you mean by entering 
this house and battering down the door to a pri- 
vate room ?” demanded Lord Howe, to the young 
officer before him. “ ’T is an outrage the equal 
of which I have never met. What do you mean 
by it?” 

He spoke so sharply that the young man was 
visibly affected. 

“I regret to have intruded, Your Lordship/’ he 
began, but Admiral Howe cut him short. 

“Never mind your regrets,” he snapped; “why 
did you break down the door? That is what I 
want to know?” 

“To find Allan McLane, Your Lordship,” was 
the answer. “He came into this house, that we 
saw, and we have searched it from top to bottom 
until we reached this room and found the door 

390 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


barred. He must be here somewhere/’ and the 
officer looked about him searchingly. 

‘"Nay,” said the Admiral with equal positive- 
ness, “wherever else he may be he is not here, 
that I know ” and I realized that, in the noise and 
confusion caused by the battering down of the 
door, Lord Llowe had heard naught of Captain 
McLane’s entering the secret room. 

The young officer shook his head in perplexity, 
as well he might, but seeing no sign of the man 
he sought, he evidently decided it was useless to 
go on with the matter. 

“I have the honor to report, Your Lordship,” 
he said, “that it was on a search for you that I 
fell in with this rebel, McLane. General Howe 
having missed you, sent out several parties in 
search, with instructions that he would await 
you at the Shaw residence. I believe, Your 
Lordship, that dinner is being delayed, pending 
your arrival.” 

At the word dinner Lord Howe was mightily 
cheered. 

“Now at last you give me some good news, 
for I am like to starve. Come, we will go at 
once,” and he led the way down-stairs and out 

39i 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

to the portico where a horse was brought for 
him. 

"I have much to thank you for, Mistress Bea- 
trice/ 1 he said to me, at parting. "How much, 
I am not quite sure, for there seems to have been 
some mystery afoot and I cannot flatter myself 
into the belief that your alarms could have been 
wholly on my account, nevertheless you have 
given me an anchorage when I was most in need 
of one and my services are ever at your com- 
mand. 1 ’ With that he kissed my hand, as if I 
had been a great lady, and a moment later went 
clattering down the road with his escort of 
troopers. 

I felt weary and would like to have seated my- 
self somewhere to have a minute’s peace and 
quiet, but I had Captain McLane to think of and 
went at once to inform him that he was free to 
go if he would. 

"Aye, I ’m anxious to be off,” he cried, when I 
had liberated him. "There are some English 
bigwigs scattered about the country here and I 
would dearly love to pick up one or two of them, 
but I must have a bite to eat.” 

I led him to the dining-room whereupon, see- 

392 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 

mg’ the food on the table, he gave a cry of joy 
and set to work to finish it. 

I could not help smiling a little when I thought 
that here was Captain Allan McLane eating a 
meal that had been prepared for Admiral Lord 
Richard Howe; surely ’t was passing strange 
that matters should thus arrange themselves. 

The Captain caught me smiling. 

“And you are laughing because I am eating 
some one else’s dinner/’ he said, and I, perforce, 
nodded an agreement. “Who was the man?” 
he asked. 

“Nay, I will not tell you that,” I answered. 

“Well, I shall not plague you,” he went on. 
“You look tired and I doubt not this coming and 
going of soldiers is hard on a maid. But there 
will be little more of it. Sir Henry Clinton 
won’t stay long in Philadelphia, that I vow, and 
the country will have a chance to recover itself. 
Now I ’m off to meet John,” he ended, rising. 

“Where is he?” I asked. 

“He should be awaiting me with the troop on 
the Manatawney road,” he answered, on his way 
to the door. “We have a little business to at- 
tend to at Chestnut Hill and I must hurry,” and 

393 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 

away he went with a word of good-by and 
thanks. 

I ran to my room and threw myself on the 
couch, for I was dead beat with the excitement 
and anxiety of the last hour. I wanted to be 
alone and thought how pleasant it would be to 
be back, for a little while, in the peace and quiet 
of the old Dower House in England. And that 
led me to remember Granny and wonder what she 
and the boys would say if they knew what I had 
been doing. In those few minutes I longed for 
her unspeakably. It would be so good and com- 
fortable if she were there to take me in her arms 
and let me have a good cry. 

It seemed as if I had come to the end of my 
strength, but even then my hardest trial was to 
come; for, even as I longed for quiet, Mrs. Mum- 
mer rushed into the room. 

“We are lost, lost !" she cried. “There is an- 
other troop of those thieving Redcoats come 
and — ” 

“Nay, I care not/' I interrupted. “Let them 
come and do as they please. There is naught 
left for them to steal but the roof over our heads. 
Am I never to have peace? I tell you I can do 

394 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 

no more and we must e’en let them have their 
way.” 

“Are you daft, child?” she burst out. “ 9 T is 
Captain Blundell, and he vows he will burn down 
the house!” 

I sprang to my feet with a cry of terror. 

“Oh, no, he will never do that!” I protested, 
but all the while I knew this danger had not 
been far from us for long. Stories of how the 
British had wantonly burned and ruined the 
houses and property of other Whigs had reached 
us again and again, but never had I thought it 
possible that the mansion at Denewood could be 
destroyed. There was no longing now for the 
Dower House in England. That was forgotten 
in the sudden realization of the love I had for 
my new home, left in my care by Brother John, 
who looked to me to protect it. 

“Come, rouse yourself, Miss Bee,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Mummer. “Down to the man and beg his 
mercy, if you have to go on your knees to him. 
Anything is better than that the house should be 
destroyed. Come, go to him before it is too 
late. He has been asking for you.” 

“Willingly would I go down on my knees to 

395 


24 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


him,” I answered her, “if it would save the place, 
but it will not. Think you Captain Blundell 
knows the meaning of mercy? He would but 
laugh the louder. Yet, must we do something!” 

“Then cannot we find the master or Captain 
McLane?” Mrs. Mummer begged, for she too 
loved Dene wood and to think of the house in 
flames nigh maddened her. 

“There is no hope there,” I said. “They are 
off to Chestnut Hill on some expedition. But 
there is some one else who will save it if we have 
time.” 

“ ’T is to be burnt so soon as he has eaten,” 
said Mrs. Mummer, “and I vowed to myself that 
he should kill me ere I gave him food.” 

“Nay,” I cried, grasping her arm in my eager- 
ness, “to feed him well is our only hope. Go, 
Mrs. Mummer, and give him the best you can 
find. Keep feeding him as long as possible, for, 
with a little time, I may be able to save Dene- 
wood,” and with that I ran to the window to see 
how matters stood there, because I wished to 
leave without being seen. 

But here an obstacle met me at the very out- 
set, for the grounds were filled with soldiers and 

396 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


I could see them carrying dry wood and papers 
to pile about the stables and outbuildings in prep- 
aration for their work of destruction. It would 
be impossible that I should not be seen the mo- 
ment I quitted the house. 

a We are lost/’ I cried in despair, “for I can- 
not get away without their stopping me.” 

“Oh, ye-ye-yes yo-yo-you c-can,” exclaimed lit- 
tle Peggy, who entered at that moment. “Do- 
do you want t-t-to, Bu-Bee?” 

“Oh, yes, dearie,” I said, leaning down and 
putting my arms about her. “I must get away 
to save Denewood, but the soldiers will stop me.” 

Peggy shook her head positively. 

“No-not if you g-g-go by the mou-mou- 
mouse’s h-hole,” she insisted, and then I remem- 
bered her secret and how she had led Captain 
McLane away. 

“Show me the place at once, Peg, we have n't 
a minute to waste,” and without a word she led 
me to the nursery fireplace. 

Now on either side of the fireplace there were 
big hobs where water could be kept warm or a 
posset heated, but these did not go quite back 
to the wall, so that there was a space behind 

397 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


which Peg explained that she had found when 
hunting for the kitty one day. Here, sharp on 
your right, was a ladder-like stair which went 
down and down within the wall of the house. 

“Where does this bring you out?” I asked 
Peggy in a whisper. 

“Through the h-h-h-hole in the se-se-spring 
house where the wa-wa- water comes out.” 

“Then you go back,” said I. “No need to wet 
you too.” 

“You 'll ha-ha-have to ge-ge-go on all fuf-fuf- 
fours,” Peg warned, “but the water is n-n-not 
very de-de-deep. If you ga-ga-gather up y-y- 
your g-g-gown and t-t-take off your s-s-shoes 
and s-s-stockings you 'll be all right." 

I kissed her hastily and bade her stay close to 
Mrs. Mummer. 

Then I went on, but when I reached the water 
I stopped not to remove my stockings as Peg had 
counseled. I had no time to spare, but tucked 
up my gown and splattered through as best I 
might. 

I ran out through the spring house, across the 
open and into the shade of the trees. 

I thought I was free and meant to do my best 

398 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


on foot, but as I got outside the gate I walked 
directly into a soldier who was standing there. 

“Now where are you going?” he asked. 

“I 'd like to cross to Shaws’ to beg a pat of 
butter,” I answered; “we ’ve an officer to dinner. 
But perhaps you will go instead. You have a 
horse.” 

“Nay, little maid,” he said, scratching his head, 
“I ’m set to watch for any one coming by the 
road. But you might take the horse. The Cap- 
tain will never move till he ’s eaten, if he ’s as 
sharp set as the rest of us.” 

Just then another soldier came up. 

“You fool,” he said sharply. “You dl never 
see your horse again.” 

And seeing that there was small chance that I 
would get a mount, I was for wasting no more 
precious time. 

“I ’d be afraid, belike, on such a tall beast,” 
I said, putting on a simple manner. “It must 
be monstrous high when you are on his back.” 

Whereupon the new trooper, full of horse- 
play, whipped me up on the animal’s back. Once 
there, I lost no time, but kicked the beast’s ribs 
and was off in a jiffy. 


399 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


“You treacherous jade!” he shouted after me. 
“Stop or I ’ll shoot.” 

“Nay,” I called back, “I will not be long.”- 

“Don’t shoot,’ 1 I heard the other say. “ ’T is 
but a child’s prank.” 

So there I was upon the highroad with a good 
horse under me. I took heart, although when 
I calculated the time at my command I realized 
that my chances were indeed slim, but I meant 
to push on to Shaws’ and beg the Admiral to help 
me. 

I passed the Chew mansion, which was de- 
serted; but a little way ahead was my goal and I 
saw that there were many men about it. 

I galloped up the driveway, dismounted and 
ran for the front door, but at the threshold I was 
stopped by a soldier. 

“I must see Lord Howe at once,” I said to him. 
“He is here, isn’t he?” 

“Aye,” answered the guard deliberately. “He 
and a dozen more of the gentry, eating their fill 
while we stand empty here — ” 

“Then let me pass,” I broke in. 

“Lloity-toity,” he protested, holding me back 
with a rigid arm, for I had pressed forward, 

400 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


'‘not so fast, not so fast. What is your 
errand ?" 

“ ’Tis not for your ears/’ I retorted. 

"Then you 'll not get in,” he replied shortly. 

"Nay, but I must," I cried desperately; " 't is 
a matter of life and death. But if you will not 
let me in I pray you give him this, there is no 
time to waste," I ended and held my half six- 
pence out to him. 

The soldier took it in his great hand and looked 
at it closely. 

" 'T is a love token," he said slowly. "I have 
seen the like before and 't is of no great worth." 
Then calling a companion who stood near, the 
two put their heads together and talked, while 
I fumed and fretted, wondering what I could do. 

"If you do not give it to him at once," I called 
out, stamping my foot with anger and vexation, 
"he will have you flogged." 

"Were it me," said the second man, with a 
shrug of his shoulder, "I 'd get it to the Admiral 
without delay, not knowing if I 'd be kicked or 
thanked for my pains. The gentry are kittle 
cattle, but you 're as like to be, right one way as 
t’other." 

401 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


With a grunt of annoyance the man turned 
into the house and my bit of sixpence was on its 
way to Admiral Howe. 

I had not long to wait for almost at once there 
was a muffled sound as of an exclamation of sur- 
prise, the clatter of an overturned chair and 
Lord Howe came out to me. 

“Who brought this?” he shouted, but as he 
caught sight of me his face changed and he 
looked down anxiously. 

“What is it, child? Are you hurt?” and he 
pointed to my torn dress and muddy boots. 

“Nay, do not think of me,” I answered and 
then, in as few words as I could manage, I told 
him what had brought me. 

At the end he said one word, “Wait!” Then, 
turning into the house I heard him shouting or- 
ders, right and left, so that men came running 
out, a bugle was . blown and, ere I had gotten 
back my breath, there were a score of troopers 
at the door and Admiral Howe was mounting a 
horse. 

“You ride with me,” he cried, reaching down 
a hand, and in less time than I can tell it I was 
galloping toward Denewood, seated on Lord 

402 


THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


Howe’s saddle-bow, having, in the excitement, 
forgotten all about the trooper’s horse which I 
had taken. 

We talked little on the way, bending every ef- 
fort at speed and at last we topped the rise and 
Denewood lay before us. 

As I looked down a bitter cry broke from me, 
for, ascending to the clouds, was the black smoke 
of a newly kindled fire. 

“I shall have the man strung from the yard- 
arm!” cried the Admiral. “On, men!” he 
shouted, and he spurred his horse desperately. 

As we drew nearer it was plain that the man- 
sion itself had not yet been fired, but clattering 
up the drive my fears increased, for I saw men 
running into the front hall with bundles of straw 
and knew only too well what it portended. 

Almost before we stopped I leaped down and 
ran into the hall ahead of the Admiral. There, 
gathered about a great heap of trash, piled at 
the foot of the stairway, stood Blundell with a 
lighted torch in his hand while Mrs. Mummer, 
with little Peggy at her side, held out her hands 
and begged for mercy. 

“Stop!” I cried, and, rushing up to the man, 

403 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


snatched the brand from his hand and flung it 
into the fireplace. 

“So it is you, Mistress Beatrice,” he exclaimed, 
as he recognized me. “You are just in time, 
and, because you have been so rude, you shall 
be my deputy and light the fire yourself.” 

“Would I not do as well?” came the voice of 
Lord Howe behind me, and at this Blundell, turn- 
ing red, saluted. 

“I had not expected to see Your Lordship,” 
he said. 

“Aye, that I believe,” replied the Admiral. 
“But now that I am here, Captain, ’t is my wish 
that you should take your soldiers and de- 
part.” 

“I crave pardon, Your Lordship,” replied 
Blundell coolly, “but I have been ordered to burn 
all such Whig houses, and sure there is no more 
pestiferous establishment than this of John 
Travers. ’T is a rendezvous for all the rascally 
rebels in the country.” 

“And I say it shall not be burned,” thundered 
Lord Howe. “Do you doubt my authority, 
sir?” 

“Nay, Your Lordship,” answered Blundell. 

404 


I snatched the brand from his hand and flung it into the fireplace 




THE LUCK OF A SIXPENCE 


“If you say that it shall be spared that ends the 
matter but, as a matter of curiosity, I should like 
to know why. Sure you must have some 
weighty reason for this clemency.” 

“Nay, nothing weightier than the half of a 
sixpence,” Lord Howe answered, with a laugh. 
“But that is sufficient,” he went on, sternly, “and 
I shall be glad to have you remember that it is 
my wish that this house shall not be molested.” 
With that Blundell, saluting once more, took his 
departure. 

Truly it was with a full heart that I tried to 
thank the Admiral for his promptness in coming 
to my aid, but I fear ’t was but a halting speech 
I made him for he stopped me in the midst of it. 

“Nay, say no more, Mistress Beatrice,” he cut 
in. “Shall we cry quits?” 

“Nay, I shall always be your debtor,” I an- 
swered. 

“ T is nicely put, my child,” he said gently, 
“but I think you owe me nothing, and I hope you 
may say the same.” 

“You still have my half of the sixpence,” I 
replied demurely. 

“To be sure,” he said with a great laugh, and 

407 


THE LUCKY SIXPENCE 


putting his hand into his pocket he drew forth 
both halves and handed them to me. 

“ ’T was only my piece I was thinkin’ of, Your 
Lordship/’ I hastened to say. “You see the 
Egyptian’s prophecy was right, for ’t was half 
a sixpence saved Denewood.” 

“That and an Admiral,” he replied. “But 
keep both pieces, Mistress Beatrice. Some day 
I hope you will have need of my half for a 
better man than I. And, as to prophesying, I 
am no Egyptian but I ’ll e’en venture to foretell 
the future for you. 'When again the halves are 
parted two shall be made one.’ Nay, puzzle not 
your head over that now, but write it in your 
Book of Maxims and read it in after years,” and 
with that he kissed me, and a moment later took 
his leave. 


THE END 


408 
















